My tumblr account for writing. I post more of my stuff on my AO3 account here! Currently, I mostly write original stories, as well as for League of Legends and Fire Emblem! :) (I do not accept OC or scenario requests. Thank you!)
Currently Writing + Story Ideas in the Works + Story Masterlist
Currently Writing + Future Ideas (Last Updated March 22, 2025)
This is what I am currently working on:
~Now: Adam Warlock
~Next: Pine (The Fairy Promise) epilogue
Story Ideas I have partially written or have ideas for:
~Elias Bouchard (Magnus Archives) (first chapter up on ao3, next update time unknown)
~Merman story, inspired partially by The Little Mermaid 2 (OC's name is Aquilon)
~Swan Princess-inspired original story (OC’s name is Elliot)
Not for a while (have stuff written but would want more time to dedicate to them):
~Piers Nivans (Resident Evil 6) chaptered story
~Seto Kaiba (Yugioh) chaptered story
Here is my tumblr story masterlist! Please let me know if any links don’t work!
League of Legends
Sett - Tangling with the Boss, Tangling with the Boss 2, Tangling with the Lifeguard (Pool Party Sett), Do You Kiss? (Heartsteel Sett)
Spirit Blossom Thresh - The Silver Path
Sylas - Spellbound Shackles
Talon - Behind the Blade’s Shadow
Viego - Lost Love’s Ruination
Yone - Lonely Regrets
Zed - Truth in Darkness
Fire Emblem
Ashe - Return to You
Dimitri - About Time
Lif - The Last Hope of a Fallen Prince
DC
Nightwing - In the Light
Marvel
Adam Warlock - Golden Boy: Chapter 1, Chapter 2, Chapter 3, Chapter 4
Baldur’s Gate 3
I’ve been reading and rereading your fics around 5-6 years now, i still reread your fics until now.. I’ve fallen in love with Talon ever since I saw him on League and I was so desperate to look for fics and then i read your story.. i love it so much!! And i visit ur ao3 profile from time to time to see what else you’ve posted <3
Awww thank you so much, I’m glad you’re enjoying (and re-enjoying) the stories! I also think there’s a crazy lack of Talon, but maybe that’ll change if he ends up being in the noxus arcane thing?
It turned out long-lost family time was quieter than you thought it would be.
You had imagined long talks into the night, bonding as you worked on improving your powers, learning more about each other until it felt like you had been together all your lives.
In hindsight, you were clearly too idealistic, thinking back tos your previous outlook as you sat on your bed alone, thumbing idly through a book you had already read several times over.
Power practice had not been anything like you imagined. Instead of the movie montage you had pictured, your powers growing stronger by the day, you found yourself doing the same things over and over, feeling like you were stagnant. You were instructed to lift and move various objects of Vlendis’ choosing and then subjected to a scan from a strange wand that you had been told read your power output.
Vlendis wasn’t being cold exactly, but it did feel like a switch had flipped in him since the guardians had left. He almost seemed to see you more as a research subject than a sister, which only intensified your feelings of loneliness.
He didn’t shoot down your attempts to talk with him, but he wasn’t the same charismatic host he had been that first night, leaving you with the secret worry that your attempts at conversation were annoying him.
Somehow, you felt lonelier than when you were truly alone on Cibroth, stuck here with your own thoughts for company aside from the hour or so a day Vlendis spent with you.
You weren’t even sure where he vanished to most of the time, your subtle attempts at asking being met with clipped response about looking into the planetary destruction or checking your latest power readings, your offers to help politely rebuffed.
You desperately tried not to admit to yourself that if you had known this was how things were going to go with Vlendis, you would have stayed with the guardians and not felt like this right now. But you didn’t want to let this be yet another bad decision you had made. Because if this was really all for nothing, then you had let your friendship with Rocket fracture just to end up worse off. You had created a distance from Adam just to sit here and be miserable. For your own sake, you needed to give talking to Vlendis another try.
It was in the midst of your wallowing in self-pity that you thought you heard a faint buzzing noise, putting down your book as you tried to investigate the source.
Your search ended quickly as you spotted a pocket on one of your bags you had thought empty was clearly vibrating, unzipping it and pulling out what looked to you like some sort of small iPad that you definitely did not remember owning.
The second your cautious fingers touched the glowing screen, a loading message popped up and the buzzing abruptly stopped. You didn’t have more than a second and a half to react before the screen was taken up by a very close-up of Nikki’s face, her eyes going wide as a happy grin overtook her face, the sight soothing the lonely ache in your chest instantly.
“Oh, hey, it worked!” she exclaimed, clearly to someone else you couldn’t see.
“Hi, Nikki,” you laughed, silently realizing you couldn’t remember the last time you had laughed, but likely not in the two weeks they had been gone for. “You can see me too, right?”
“Yes!” she confirmed, maneuvering her device to an angle that thankfully didn’t give you a look up her nose.
“What is this thing?” you asked, leaning back against the bed. “I think I’d remember packing a holo transceiver in my bag.”
Nikki’s smile was mischievous. “I maaay have snuck it into your bag. Took me and Peter a while to get it on the right frequency, but it works now at least.”
“You know, I have missed you guys,” you admitted, going for a more casual tone, not wanting to let her knew just how pathetically lonely you had been in their absence. “How is the search going?”
Nikki’s face turned troubled, which didn’t look good for your chances of seeing them soon. “Could be better, but we’re, uh, hanging in there?”
You could tell she was trying not to depress you, but that was clearly Nikki speak for they had found nothing.
“But we can talk about that later!” she added before you could put together something to say in response that didn’t sound as disappointed as you currently felt.
You watched as she stood up from where she had been sitting on her bed, bounding over to her door with a conspiratorial grin before pausing to look down at you on the screen, seeming to take joy in the frazzled realization that must have been settling on your face.
“He miiiissed youuuu,” she teased in a whisper before opening her door, and you couldn’t decide if the feeling in your stomach was more excitement or anxiety.
You wanted to see him so bad, had been idly daydreaming of him in quiet moments, which was most of your time since he had left. But now that the moment was here, all you could think about was if you had washed your hair recently enough and weren’t wearing anything too embarrassing.
Nikki stuck her head out of frame and into the hallway, calling loudly for Adam. You stared at the screen that was giving you a perfect view down the hallway, heart racing with anticipation until you finally spotted a head of golden blonde hair appearing on your screen.
“What cause commands commotion counter to–”
Adam wasn’t someone who was speechless often, so you couldn’t help but find it adorably flattering when he caught sight of you on the screen and immediately froze, golden eyes boring into you as if you were in the same room.
Excitement fluttering in your chest, you raised a hand to wiggle your fingers in a wave at him, and then suddenly he was right in front of the screen.
“I am commandeering this contraption,” Adam stated, and then the device was cleanly snatched by the god, who began to walk away with it.
Nikki seemed unbothered, if her knowing giggle was anything to go by. “Just bring it back when you’re done!”
You were treated to a view of the underside of Adam’s face, wishing you could be there and kiss along his neck, your longing coming out in full force after going nearly as long as you had known each other for without seeing him. Which was pretty sad, now that you thought about it, your essentially a decade of loneliness unable to help but manifest in these moments.
Adam entered your formerly-shared room, the door sliding closed behind him with that same distinctive whoosh, the one that you found you missed with Vlendis’ silent doors. He took a seat on the bed, finally turning his attention to the holoscreen.
Adam was clearly new to this kind of device, as what greeted you when he lifted the screen was a very good view of his chest and upper abdomen, covered as it usually was.
“Um, Adam, could you hold the camera a little higher?” you asked, trying not to laugh. As nice as the view was right now, you really wanted to see his face.
And then the screen was finally on his handsome face, staring intently at the screen, both of you clearly wishing this reunion was in person.
Afraid you might blurt out all the pathetic loneliness inside, you decided to start with the more serious stuff.
“So have you guys been able to find anything out?” you asked, hoping to hear some progress since it had been largely silent from Vlendis’ end, other than his insistence that he was looking into it. Nikki’s general demeanor hadn’t given you a lot to go on, but maybe there were some clues they were following or something to give you a little bit of hope that maybe this galaxy-level threat could be solved and Adam could come back to you.
Adam’s face was tinged with frustration as he answered. “Our surveyance stagnates. Still, no new worlds have been wrought with wreck as we fumble fruitlessly.”
Your heart sunk; you had been hoping there was something you had just missed last time that would have given them the answers. You wanted to offer him something of value, some secret solution that would lead to an answer, but you had nothing. You hadn’t even done much to grow your own powers in the time they had been gone, reduced to twiddling your thumbs while the guardians were out there risking their lives. You couldn’t help but feel like a failure.
“Your face has fallen forlorn, my love,” Adam prodded gently. “No secret shared by you would ever face my most sanctimonious scorn.”
His self-deprecating tone made you smile, the tight grip on your inner worries loosening. It was normal to get support from your boyfriend, you reasoned, even if you still had a shaky grip on what a normal relationship even looked like anymore.
“I just feel bad that you guys are out there saving the galaxy while I’m back here doing nothing,” you admitted guiltily, half scared that Adam’s statement about not judging you wouldn’t hold. “I’ve done some work on my powers, but Vlendis has been… busy. It’s been a little lonely.”
You felt both good and bad getting that off your chest, looking at Adam with wary eyes, waiting for his face to show any distaste at your confession.
But you saw none, just compassion in his eyes. “I apologize for afflicting you with this concerning consternation that I cannot contain. The guardians’ grousings finding finite faults in my own face grow banally bothersome.”
That caught your attention, though you weren’t sure exactly what he was trying to say. “What were they saying about your face?”
Adam sighed, which told you that the guardians hadn’t had any big changes in personality in the last two weeks. “They are provocation personified, with particular proclivity to council counterproductively on my crying cuz I miss my little girlfriend.”
Adam’s impression of Rocket’s manner of speech was so out of left field that you couldn’t help the laugh that came out of you, even as your chest stung a little at the way you and Rocket had left off.
Unable to resist, you gave in to the immediate urge to tease him. “Are you saying that you don’t miss me then?”
Adam’s response was tinged with amusement. “The rodent’s remarks are not without reasoning. I am all-too-aware of your abiding absence… I cannot banish the banality of this bed bare your body beside mine.”
You couldn’t blame him one bit, having felt every bit of that same longing every time you crawled into the empty bed you had shared with Adam for just that one night. Even the lonely moments of trying to escape in self-pleasure had just felt like a shallow disappointment without him there.
You sighed wistfully, that night feeling like forever ago.
“I keep thinking about the night,” you admitted, loving the way Adam’s eyes bore into yours in response, just like they had that night. “I keep wishing I had you here with me.”
Adam groaned, looking like he wished he could fly though the screen. “Such sentiments sear my senses. For our shared sanity while separated, I am reticent to reveal my ravenousness to ravish you upon our reunion.”
You could only sigh at the thought; maybe they would finally find the clue they’d been missing and you could be in his arms tomorrow and not know it. Either way, it felt damn nice to be wanted back just as bad as you wanted him.
“I’ll talk to Vlendis again,” you promised, feeling reenergized after getting to see Adam again. There were still things you could do, ways you could help. “See if there’s any new information, or if I can help find a pattern.”
“Any assistance is appreciated,” Adam responded, and it saddened you to watch his face slip back into frustration, so you threw out of the first thing you thought of to lighten the mood again.
“And, uh after you get back, we could always go to Contraxia together,” you suggested, mind flashing back to your conversation with Gamora. “Gamora said they finished the upgrades to the fancy spa they have after the whole Promise thing.”
Adam was immediately interested. “An intriguing idea. A rapturous reward for overcoming this onerous obstacle. Although now I cannot help but crave a compensation I cannot yet collect.”
You grinned at the open flirtation in his voice. “Well then you had better hurry up and figure out things on your end so you can get back here.”
Adam’s intense stare was all the reward you needed; you could only hope your reunion would come sooner rather than later. You knew you would be going to find Vlendis as soon as the call was over which unfortunately turned out to come sooner than you’d like as you heard the telltale swooshing of the door on Adam’s room.
“Hey, uh, sorry to cut in,” you heard Nikki’s apologetic voice. “But Gamora said we’re almost at the next planet. I tried to give you guys more time, but then Drax started talking about offering them advice on how to improve upon her likely pitiful Terran copulation techniques and I thought I should probably come save you from that.”
You grimaced, though had to admit that Nikki’s Drax impression was surprisingly accurate. “Thanks, Nik. I owe you one.”
Nikki stepped into frame, grinning at you. “Well then you have to help me style my hair like those Terran magazines next time I see you.”
“Your hair is literally made of fire, Nikki,” you laughed.
“So?” she pouted, eyes turning upwards as if she could see her own hair as it swayed in the stale ship air. “I can turn it off. Probably.”
“Then sure,” you agreed easily; spending time with Nikki really felt like you had a little sister. Mostly it was just a relief that not everyone aboard the Milano was holding a grudge against you.
“Okay, I’m holding you to it!” she cheered, eyes flitting briefly in the direction of the door. “I should get back out there and tell them you’re coming. Buy you guys a few minutes before we have to go for real.”
“My thanks,” Adam told her, and then she was gone, and you were left to your last few minutes before the loneliness returned.
Feeling the weight of limited time on you, you spoke up nervously. “Um, I know I said it before, but please stay safe.”
Adam could clearly sense the worry underlying your words, as he didn’t bother with his usual line about how he is unable to permanently die, instead leaning in towards the screen, so close that you could see the pores on his flawless skin, and then even closer.
It was only the soft noise when the camera was too close to show any detail that made you realize he had kissed the screen.
“I suppose this must suffice,” Adam said, voice way too serious for someone that had just kissed his holoscreen. You were seconds from developing an eye twitch trying to contain yourself from telling him how cute he was.
Supposing you could humor him, you did the cringey teenager in love thing and leaned in as well to give your side of the screen a kiss as well. You would just have to hope none of the guardians had access to the call logs or you would both never hear the end of it.
Adam looked pleased when you pulled back to take a better look at his face, butterflies in your stomach overriding the silliness of the moment. And given your current distance, this was the closest you were getting to Adam for at least a while longer.
“Maybe you should get going,” you reluctantly suggested, your bedroom feeling all too empty as your only company was about to leave you. But their mission was more important than you, knowing what was at stake.
Adam’s expression softened, making you realize that you hadn’t been hiding your disappointment as well as you thought. His hand rose briefly as if he could touch your face through the screen, but seemed to realize better and his hand clenched into a fist before dropping to his side.
But he was determined, staring you down with his intense golden eyes, smiling at you like you were everything he wanted. “Ready yourself for our reunion, my love. I intend to inhibit any interlopers from interrupting.”
With an unimpressed glance towards the direction of his door, it wasn’t hard for you to guess who he meant by interlopers. The childish expression made you laugh; the guardians did really work overtime on annoying Adam. Just the thought made your chest ache that you weren’t there to see it in person.
Adam’s eyes seemed to glow as he heard you laugh, and you tried your best to carry that energy as you went to end the call, not wanting Adam to worry about you when he had more dire issues worth his worry.
“Stay safe, Adam. I’ll be waiting here for you to get back.”
Your goodbyes given, you forced yourself not delay longer and end the call, and your room fell into silence once again.
You got up from your bed, determined not to sit and wallow in your current lonely existence. Talking to Adam had given you renewed purpose, and you were determined to go find Vlendis and see if he had any information at all that you could send the guardians’ way. You were kicking yourself for not taking action sooner, for sitting here and doing nothing for so long.
You tried the usual places first; the kitchen, the living room, but found them all empty. You weren’t exactly sure where Vlendis’ room was, having never been invited there before, but you diligently checked all of the guest rooms, finding them too empty.
You had wanted to respect his privacy whenever he went off wherever he went most of the time, but time was of the essence. You couldn’t shake the worry that any further delay could cause another world to be destroyed, maybe this time with the guardians still on it.
It was obvious that he had to be somewhere down in the lower levels of the ship, considering that was the only place you had yet to search.
Vlendis would understand the urgency of the situation, you were sure of it. And you had no reason to believe that he hadn’t been working on this very issue the whole time he had kept his distance from you.
You were really trying to overcome your tendency to think the worst in people. In past, it had been your key to survival out in space, but this was your brother. You knew he would understand, if you just got the chance to explain things to him properly.
Heading towards the lower level, you found your first obstacle; a thick door with some sort of circular locking mechanism made of a swirling purple material. There was no door handle, and pushing against the door did nothing, so you decided to take a closer look at the swirling circle of purple that moved around like fish swimming in a tank.
The strange door panel made you wish you had Rocket with you; he’d certainly have some quip or complaint that would diffuse the situation just as quickly as he decoded the lock. Not that he would probably lift a finger to help you right now, given how your parting had gone. You’d be lucky if he ever spoke to you again. Rocket did not take betrayal lightly, and that was clearly what he perceived your choice to stay as.
Well, you might as well see what you can do. Hoping it wouldn’t feel as cold and slimy as it looked, you reached a hand up to feel the surface of the purple circle.
It was more solid than the putty you had as a kid, feeling more like touching some sort of wavily-textured moving sculpture. You felt along the grooves, not finding anything that felt particularly like a lock, moving to pull your hand away before finding that you couldn’t.
Alarmed, you jerked away harder, even bringing your other hand to your wrist to try and tug yourself free, all to no avail. It was only when you decided to activate your powers in a panicked attempt to free yourself that something finally happened.
The swirling purple began to glow brightly, and before you could react, you were forced to close your eyes against the painfully bright light, opening them to find yourself in a different hallway, quickly removing your hand from the panel to look behind you.
“Well, that’s new…” you muttered to yourself, turning your attention to the new hallway behind you.
It looked very similar to the rest of the ship, except for the ceiling, which was a sea of swirled purple, which lit up the dim hallway with swirly patterns.
This had to be where Vlendis was, given you had checked everywhere else. It was only the urgent nature of the situation that kept you moving even as you worried that you were invading your brother’s private space. You made your way forward hesitantly, carefully listening for any sounds that might tell you where Vlendis was.
The first few doors you tried led to empty rooms that looked like labs of some sort. Vlendis hadn’t talked much about his research, so you didn’t have much to go off of when trying to guess what the machines that stretched from floor to ceiling were for. You knew that he had been looking into how your powers had developed without proper Yenveronian teachings, but this looked more like the lab of some sort of mad scientist.
The more rooms you checked, the more confused you felt. The devices that filled the rooms were naturally beyond your understanding, but you were most confused about your continued lack of finding Vlendis. Every time you expected to open a door and see him, and every time you were instead met by the sight of more beakers holding unidentifiable substances and buzzing machines that you had never seen anything like in your life.
You were largely just opening doors and doing a quick scan for a purple head of hair before moving on at this point. There would be time for questions later, after you had talked to him about the inter-planetary threat again. If only you could just find him already, your thoughts jumbled as you reached the last door at the end of the long and winding hallway.
He had to be in the there, you were sure of it. You had checked everywhere else on the ship, and he wouldn’t have just left without telling you. You reached a hand up to activate the door, rehearsing the start of your speech in your head as you watched the door slide open.
Stepping into the surprisingly large room, you looked around, preparing to call out to your brother, apologize for interrupting his work… only to discover you were again alone in a room filled with more strange tech.
How was he not here either? You ran through the other options in your head, coming up with nothing but a dubious maybe he took a secret smaller ship out on an intergalactic grocery run?
You dismissed the idea that he somehow hadn’t realized you were looking for him; you had gone through the entire ship calling out his name, and he had no reason to be hiding from you that you could think of.
Letting out a frustrated huff, you let your eyes roam around the room in detail, actually taking it in now that you were out of other options.
You didn’t even think a room this big would fit down here, especially compared to how cramped all the other ones were. If they were the size of a roomy broom closet, this was like the living room of a rich person’s house, minus all the furniture.
The whole room looked like one interconnected machine, devices stretching from floor to ceiling, tubes and wires running along the ceiling and inputting into a gigantic black box, large enough to be a tank in an aquarium.
It could have rare space sharks in it for all you could tell, given it was totally blacked out. Even approaching it, you couldn’t tell if it was made of opaque black glass or if what it contained was just a thick blackness.
What was he even doing down here? You were kicking yourself, realizing just how little you knew about Vlendis after being here for so long with him. You should have tried to talk to him just one more time, then maybe he would have finally let you in.
You felt useless, like you were letting Adam and the others down by failing to do this one simple thing. Wanting to do something, know something, you approached the large black box.
You went to touch the surface of it, try to figure out what it was made of, but thought better of it. The last time you had put your bare hand on something you didn’t understand, you almost had your hand eaten by a door. You would have to be a little more cautious here if you didn’t want Vlendis to find you here, half eaten by one of his mysterious machines.
Instead, you reached out with your powers, keeping your hand at a safe distance. Watching intently for any minute changes in the surface as you sent your powers at it, you jolted back with shock as a series of letters appeared on the black surface, making it look instead like a gigantic T.V. screen.
The letters were in Yenveronian, you could tell that much, but it wasn’t like you had much time to learn any. You stared at the letters with as much hope of decoding them as a layperson asked to translate hieroglyphics on the spot.
You couldn’t help but feel a desperate intensity similar to all the times back in school staring down at your final exam paper, wishing the answer would just magically pop into your head, but just like back then, nothing was coming to you. If only your translation chip worked visually too.
There were three lines of letters, which you assumed had to be different options for… something, by their spacing.
Deciding to treat this big box like it was a T.V., you figured you could assume that the top and bottom ones were on and off, as they were the both a much shorter sequence of letters than the middle option. You had never seen anything like this before, and if it was something Vlendis had built, then maybe it was unlikely that the middle option would be press here for more information in English or something. Would Vlendis really have a manual available for a device in a secret room in a secret area only he had access to?
This whole situation was starting to create a bad feeling in your chest that you were trying to push down. Why did Vlendis have all this stuff hidden away, and why had he never mentioned any of it to you? Why had he pulled away from you the second the guardians left?
Could you really trust Vlendis? With startling clarity, you realized just how little you knew about your brother. And if this second option would help you figure out what was up with Vlendis, then it was worth the risk. This machine seemed to be powered by your powers anyways, so if something bad happened, you could just deactivate them and back away. Either way, you were done sitting quietly and waiting for something to happen.
Steadying yourself, you lowered your hand until your fingers hovered over the middle option, the mysteriously long line of Yenveronian squiggles. Whatever happened, you could handle it. You had surely handled worse. It was with that thought that you finally brought your finger to make contact with the wall of black.
The letters glowed instantly, a whisper in Yenveronian wrapping around you, the translation filtering through your ear chip.
"Calibrate.”
You watched in awe as the mass of black broke apart in an instant, moving like it was made up of millions of nano-particles just waiting to respond to your call.
The little spots of black swirled around, forming a large sphere before your eyes. As you watched, transfixed, more spheres began to appear, and soon you were looking at what was undeniably a model of the galaxy.
You hadn’t been watching the navigation screen on the way here, had never been one for space geography, but this had to be the area around Vlendis’ ship. It was much too small a scale to be the whole galaxy, but big enough to display the nearest ten or so planets, ranging wildly in size.
Stepping closer, feeling more confident now, you moved your hand to press a finger against a planet, the largest one displayed, the planet lined with a series of spikes that made you think that it probably wouldn’t be great to live on.
There had to be more to this than an interactive map, otherwise why would Vlendis bother keeping this machine in the deepest, darkest part of his ship?
As the map zoomed in to just the planet, you got your answer.
Beside the close-up of the planet, dozens of bits of Yenveronian text appeared, but your translation clip could do nothing for text, so you could only guess that it was some sort of statistical breakdown for the awful, spiky planet. Your most helpful clue came in that same whisper that felt like it was being sent straight into your brain.
“Candidacy for planetary absorption: poor. Current power levels will not sustain device for required period. Display optimal candidates?”
The machine didn’t seem to be bothered by your lack of issuing the affirmative command in Yenveronian, and the nanoparticles shifted to display several planets, statistics listed by their side in densely-packed Yenveronian.
“At current power levels, these are suitable for planetary absorption.”
You really didn’t like the sound of planetary absorption and part of you wanted to go back to your room and pretend you weren’t hearing any of this, but you had come too far now. Whatever Vlendis had been hiding, you needed to know. Even as you were growing more and more terrified of who you were currently trapped on the ship with.
You didn’t know the extent of the device’s ability to follow commands, but you gave it your best try, desperately needing to confirm your uncomfortable suspicions.
“Show planetary absorption history.”
You were trembling as the black spots rearranged themselves at your command, arranging themselves into so many spheres that they took up the whole screen.
Your brain didn’t want to form the thought, the suspicion that you were barely holding back. You wanted to trust your brother, but too much was pointing at him now. With one more command, you would know the truth for sure.
“Show me the most recent planetary absorption.”
The device followed your command seamlessly, nanoparticles forming a planet that was frighteningly familiar to you. The planet you had been on when you passed out, the one whose only inhabitants were the ash that used to be people living their lives.
With a shuddered breath, you backed away from the machine, your chest feeling like it was caving in as you dropped to your knees, your shaky legs unable to support you.
The Thanos-like entity you’d been chasing, the being that had snuffed out millions of lives in seconds… was Vlendis.
You couldn’t deny the truth, not with the device before you still displaying his history of destruction and death. It was him… the whole time, you had been asking him for help, allowing him to send your friends off on wild goose chases… while all along he knew exactly what had happened to those planets.
You couldn’t fathom why or how or what had happened to Vlendis to make him take this path. But you knew now what you had to do. You couldn’t let him destroy another world, not now that you knew the truth.
With shaking hands, you grabbed the holoscreen out of your bag, the one you had intended to use to give the guardians any new information Vlendis had discovered. Now you would use it to tell them your brother was a mass murderer.
There was no telling where he was, or how soon he would discover you here, so you had to contact them now. If he could kill millions and feel nothing, then you doubted your thin familial connection would protect you. Even as terrified as you were, trapped here in the den of the monster you thought was your brother, you knew you needed to make this call.
You tried to breathe through the fear and panic as you selected the only number in the call history, taking frantic glances between the door and the device as you silently begged someone to pick up.
But the device continued to read connecting with no sign of anyone answering as your heart was beating out of your chest with fear.
What were you supposed to do if nobody answered? Could you possibly get out of here and back to your room and act normal in the face of all you knew now?
Finally, there was a change on the screen, but your heart dropped when you looked down and read Call failed. Leave a message?
Shit. You hurriedly pressed the button, knowing you needed to get the information to them before anything happened to you. A jolt of fear rushed through you as you wondered where the guardians were. Could Vlendis have gotten to them since you last talked? Could they be dust now, like all of the others who had found themselves in Vlendis’ crosshairs?
Tears came without warning as the screen lit up with the words message recording, a square taking over the screen and showing you a feed of yourself, terror plain on your tear-streaked face.
But you had to push through, and so you forced yourself to speak.
“You need to get here now. The planets… everything… it’s… it’s Vlendis.”
Turning the screen, you made sure to capture a view of the strange device still showing the dead planet.
You sniffled loudly, trying and failing to contain your panicked sobs. “I don’t know where he went. I hope you’re okay. I don’t know what to do now.”
You lost grip of the device and it fell to your lap as you tried to calm yourself, wiping your palms harshly over your eyes. “I’m so sorry, I’m so stupid. I hope I didn’t get you all killed… I know he’ll kill me if he finds me here. I’m so sorry.”
Your throat felt raw as you tried to claw back any level of hope, doing your best to try and even out your shaky breaths, staring down at the screen as if Adam’s face might appear and tell you that he was coming and you would be okay. But even if you had been naïve before this, you couldn’t deny the danger you were in now.
Could Vlendis even kill Adam? He had told you before that he couldn’t be truly killed, but he had never come up against this force of pure death that Vlendis somehow wielded.
“I hope you’re still alive,” you choked out, voice wavering as you watched tears hit the screen. You had to believe they were alive, and you had to do what you could here and wait for them. “I’ll try to stall Vlendis until you get here. If I die… you have to stop him. Please… Adam, I –”
You screamed as the device in your lap imploded, raising your hands to try and shield your eyes from the shards of glass, opening your eyes a moment later to see Vlendis standing in the doorway, his eyes filled with cold fury as he stared at you like you were a bug he couldn’t wait to squish.
“I… this is…” you stammered, crawling backwards away from him until your back hit the machine, which felt shockingly cold against your back, even through your clothes.
Vlendis simply watched you with those dead eyes, a cruel smile coming to his lips as he watched you realize you were trapped. That he knew what you knew.
In desperation, you ignited your powers, hoping to push him back enough to run. But if your powers were a tornado, his were a tsunami, and you quickly found yourself pressed painfully against the glass box behind you, the force he was exerting so casually feeling like you were in the grip of a giant snake.
Vlendis sauntered over to you like he had all the time in the world, like he was here to visit an old friend.
“Clever little girl,” he sneered, looking from you to the machine behind you as you tried fruitlessly to fight against his iron hold. “You know, this would all have been so much less painful if you had just remained blissfully unaware like you were meant to be. Really, you can only blame yourself.”
“You killed them!” you shouted. “This whole time, you lied to my face!”
“I wouldn’t expect you to understand,” he scoffed, reaching his other hand up to make some sort of motion at the machine behind you. “But you do not need to understand.”
“If you kill me, the guardians will find you,” you promised shakily, trying not to show on your face just how much you feared for your clearly quickly-approaching death. You only wished you could have told Adam how sorry you were, how stupid you were to let him leave you behind.
Vlendis surprised you by laughing, a loud mocking laugh. “Kill you? I didn’t spend all this time looking for you just to waste all the effort like that. No, dear sister, you have a more important role in all of this. With my help, you will become something more than the life you have wasted up until now.”
“What are you–”
Your voice was cut off by the sudden chill that took over your body as the nanoparticles began to leave the box and crawl over your skin. It was with barely a gasp of fear that you went under, your consciousness fading with the cold black.
“We’re running out of leads, Peter,” came Gamora’s disapproving voice behind him as they walked off yet another dead world and back onto the Milano.
“I know,” Peter stressed, doing his best to dislodge all the dust on his boots, not wanting to track the who-knows-what that coated the planet’s surface onto his ship. Who knows what breathing in the remnants of years-old dead people would do to your system, even half-Spartoi as he was.
“Perhaps we should contact the telekinetic one, see if she has made progress with her frivolously wealthy brother?” Drax suggested.
“What does his money have to do with anything?” Peter asked offhandedly, not really seeing Drax’s point.
“I have often found that the extravagantly wealthy do not respond to our correspondence with any measure of haste,” Drax answered.
"He means rich people are too stuck up their own asses to give a scut about people dyin’ if it conflicts with their tea time,” Rocket snorted, dusting off his tail with a grimace.
“I did not see any tea on Vlendis’ ship,” Drax responded.
“Can we please focus?” Gamora insisted, regarding the bickering guardians severely. “More people could die any minute."
“Now just cuz you–”
“Enough!” Peter cut in before any more fighting could start, though he couldn’t help but notice how silent Adam had been since they had left to investigate the latest planet. “You good, Warlock?”
Adam’s frustration was clearly written on his face as he watched the exit door close, cutting off their view of the death and destruction.
“We flounder in failure, powerless to predict a pattern,” Adam frowned, just like he had been doing every second since they had left Vlendis’ ship. For a normally serious guy, Peter was finding Adam’s mood especially sour, and it wasn’t hard to guess why.
You had to make your own way, and it was clearly hard on the god that your paths had diverted. His whole downturn in mood was really reminding Peter of a lovesick teenager, but if that teenager also had godlike powers and a thesaurus for a brain.
“How about we all take five and then meet up in the living room?” Peter suggested, his usual go-to strategy when everyone was getting too hot to have the calm discussion this definitely required.
The guardians readily agreed, heading off to their rooms, leaving Peter and Adam still standing in the hanger.
“So, uh, just you and me then, buddy?” Peter tried, only to be met with Adam’s impassive stare. Still grumpy then. “Well, good talk. I’m just gonna…”
“What do you do, Peter Quill, when advantages abate? When your path is precarious and you face a foe both formidable and formless?”
Peter sighed as he led the way to the living room, not exactly surprised to find it still empty. It would probably still be a while before anyone else showed, he figured as he slumped down into the couch; none of the guardians were particularly punctual people. And with most of them really starting to feel frustrated with the lack of results, he doubted they would really get anywhere in today’s group talk.
Adam stayed standing, his insistent stare telling Peter that he was still expecting an answer to his impossible question.
It felt like every second day they were in an impossible, deadly situation. Hell, none of them were sure they would come out of the confrontation with the Matriarch now known as Nikki alive. Danger was what they did at this point, and they had to adapt or die.
But instead of telling Adam any of that, Peter decided to keep it simple, mostly because he didn’t feel like getting into a philosophical discussion of risk with a man that couldn’t die.
“We get lucky, mostly,” he said instead. “And sometimes it doesn’t hurt to have friends in weird places.”
“Like that Rydoctylan you sang karaoke with on Knowhere?” Gamora asked, entering the room and taking a seat on the couch opposite Peter. “Now what was his name again… no-lips?”
“Lipless,” Peter corrected with a roll of his eyes. “And I’m still not convinced I actually knew the guy.”
“He does fit the usual stature of your acquaintances, Peter Quill,” Drax contributed as he entered the room.
“This foolishness fails to serve our search,” Adam spoke up, impatient as usual with the typical workflow process of the guardians.
“Relax, gold butt, we all know you wanna get back to your little girlfriend the backstabber,” Rocket snarked, and Peter could see the comment get to Adam in real time.
“Her company is particularly preferred when contending with the childishness contained in this… contraption.”
“Oh yeah? Well you’re a flarkin’ scutbag!”
“Kind of proving his point there, Rocket…” Gamora muttered.
“I am Groot.”
“You’re not allowed t’ agree with him, you’re my friend!”
Again, it fell to Peter to break up the squabbles. Maybe he should’ve been a kindergarten teacher; would have been less fun, but it was also nice to not be constantly threatened all the time by people who liked to send entire armies of goons after you for stealing one measly piece of treasure from under their nose.
Peter was just about to search the recesses of his mind for the perfect joke to diffuse the tension, but he stilled as the last member of their group rushed into the room.
Nikki ran into the room, nearly tripping over nothing in her clear panic, clutching the holoscreen tablet in her hands as she sputtered out words that made no sense followed by a repeated stuttering of your name.
Peter stood up, but Adam was faster, at Nikki’s side in an instant.
“Nik, what is it?” Peter prompted, but the Kree girl just stared at him with fear in her eyes that unsettled him. “What’s wrong?”
Rocket scoffed, crossing his arms. “She better be dyin’ if she’s come back crying to us.”
Peter felt his heart stutter at the look on Nikki’s terrified face at the mention of you dying.
“I… she might be,” Nikki whimpered, and the room felt instantly colder as she turned the tablet to face the group with shaking fingers as the message played.
The guardians watched in silent horror as your message played out, understanding coming upon them as they each realized what danger they had unknowingly left you behind in. And then the message cut out, the last sound they heard being your cut-off scream, a scream that told Peter they needed to get to you, and fast. And then the room descended into chaos.
Gamora was the first to break the silence, eyes blazing with anger. “I’ll kill that son of a bitch.”
Peter’s eyes shifted to Adam, who looked stricken with grief, staring at the screen, which was frozen on the fuzzy image of your upper body, your face out of frame as whatever happened to end the call happened.
“I knew he was a slimy scuthead,” Rocket seethed, his grudge all but forgotten in the face of your likely peril. “He was way too eager to send us on a hunt for nothin’.”
Nikki’s fingers gripped the tablet so hard that Peter knew it had to hurt. “What do we do? What if she’s…”
The Kree girl’s tearful words seemed to activate something in Adam, who turned in the direction of the hangar, clearly seconds from rocketing out of the ship and back to where they had left you. It wasn’t like Peter didn’t feel Adam’s grief, but he knew they couldn’t afford to be impulsive here.
“Adam–”
Adam whirled on Peter, and he could tell it was going to be a difficult job trying to convince the god not to rush to his lover’s aid as soon as possible.
“Attempts to arrest me will end in your expedited end,” Adam promised darkly, clearly on the edge of starting a fight.
Gamora stood up, moving to casually block Adam’s way out. “I get how you’re feeling right now, but if we rush in there without a plan, there might not be enough of us left to save her. We don’t even know what he’s capable of.”
“Or if she has been felled by her villainous brother,” Drax added, failing to read the room as usual, most specifically the angry god who was now glaring his way.
“…actually, I can help with that one,” Rocket volunteered sheepishly, scurrying over to pick up a device from his work bench. “Yep, still alive.”
“Are you sure?” Nikki pressed, rushing over to try and get a look at the device in Rocket’s paws.
“I am Groot…”
“No, why would I shoot her in the butt with a tracker like golden boy? Not as funny.” Rocket shook his head. “Hers is in her translation clip. I put a tracker on it when I upgraded it for her.”
“Rocket…” Peter groaned, though he was relieved to know that you were still alive; sure made a rescue mission way more viable.
“What? This is the second time our asses have been saved by my convenient use of trackers I don’t tell no one are there til we need ‘em,” Rocket asserted. “She ain’t dead, that’s for sure. I’m still getting vital signs.”
“Do we have a location?” Peter asked, satisfied that Adam wasn’t going to fly off, especially now that he was staring intently at Rocket.
“Ain’t where we left them, that’s for sure,” Rocket answered, Gamora leaning in to take a look.
“Well he’s consistent,” Gamora noted dryly. “He’s taken her to Yenveron.”
“Yenveron has been a decimated husk for decades. What reason would Vlendis have to ferry her there?” Drax pondered.
An easy question to answer in Peter’s mind. “Classic villain behavior, Drax. Gotta take the damsel in distress back to the place where it all started.”
“I am quite certain that the universe did not originate on Yenveron,” Drax asserted.
“Well if she didn’t know about the tracker, there’s a good chance Vlendis doesn’t either. That’s our angle,” Gamora said. “We can be there in an hour, as soon as we’re ready.”
“There is a Katathian saying, the unseen fist is the deadliest,” Drax agreed.
“Yeah, good point Drax, we’ve got the element of surprise on our side for sure!” Peter nodded.
“I have not heard of that element before,” Drax replied, puzzled. “I was merely suggesting that I will punch him in the head from out of his range of vision.”
“That’s a great idea, Drax, but do we have any idea what we’re walking into?” Peter asked, trying to refocus the group amidst the high tensions. “Anyone hear anything else from Vlendis about his home world?”
“Just what he said at the start of the night,” Gamora answered, sounding frustrated by her own lack of knowledge. “But if he’s the one who’s been annihilating these planets, he won’t go down easy.”
“I’m startin’ to think he gave us all that free booze so we wouldn’t ask any more inconvenient questions,” Rocket growled. “I’ll shoot him in his flarkin’ scuthole!”
“I share similar sentiments,” Adam seethed, stalking up to Peter. “Vlendis will regret his recreant ruse.”
Peter took a step back from the fuming god, so furious that he was glowing now, and Peter was more than happy to redirect Adam’s attention.
“Glad you two can finally agree on something!” Peter spoke, both men looking unhappy to have their tentative agreement pointed out.
“I am Grooooot,” Groot teased, Rocket bristling in response.
“No, we ain’t friends now! So are we gonna save her already or waste time here braidin’ each other’s hair?”
“I have no hair with which to braid,” Drax offered. “Though I am greatly looking forward to testing my blades against an opponent that I can fight to the death.”
“Alright, looks like we’re all ready to go,” Peter cut in, the guardians all resolute in their desire to rescue their friend. “Gamora, input the coordinates. Everyone else, get ready for a rescue mission, guardians style!”
You weren’t going to get a lot of information out of Vlendis like this, sitting on a couch across the room from him in his opulent living room.
You had been too nervous to approach him, instead sitting with Nikki and Gamora on one of the couches, Adam at your side as usual. Meanwhile, the boys seemed happy to drink with Vlendis, who astoundingly seemed to know enough taluhnisan to converse lightly with Groot as well.
Even Rocket had seemed to let go of his reservations with the drinks flowing, engaging in loud questioning about the materials used for the weapons system of Vlendis’ ship. When Vlendis had been cagey about his sources, Rocket had begun guessing materials you had never heard of at louder and louder volume.
You sure hoped Vlendis’ liquor cabinets were as full as he claimed, because giving this group full reign of the fancy alcohol was a risk you wouldn’t take in his position. You had been too nervous to do more than sip at your drink, your nerves working in full force to fight off any and all buzz from the alcohol.
“Are you sure you don’t wanna go and talk to him?” Nikki asked, taking a sip of her bright orange non-alcoholic juice, glancing over to Vlendis, who was politely listening as Drax and Peter argued about whose fault a bad job had been. You had been glancing at him throughout the evening, trying to work up the courage, but had never caught him looking in your direction, which you weren’t sure what to think of.
“I know I should,” you admitted. “But I just don’t know what to say. I’ve never had a long-lost brother before, this is all so weird. What if we just have nothing in common and he ends up hating me?”
Gamora shrugged, clearly unbothered by your nervous rambling. “Nothing saying you have to be best friends with him, but it’s worth a try. And besides, if things don’t work out, you still have us.”
“And Adam,” Nikki added teasingly, grinning conspiratorially as she glanced between you and the god at your side. “Isn’t that right?”
Adam didn’t waste a second, sounding like he was reciting from a well-known document. “I foresee no future forever parted from her presence.”
You froze up in embarrassment, though Adam seemed immune to any shame, smiling softly at you like he hadn’t just said something super embarrassing. Though that did help to answer your silent questions of just how Adam saw things between the two of you, you would have preferred this to happen in private. Your only piece of luck was that Rocket and Drax weren’t in earshot… or so you thought.
“A most bold Terran proposal!” Drax boomed, startling you as you realized that he had unfortunately heard Adam’s statement. “My congratulations on your impending arrangements. I suggest not using the rodent as the bearer of the rings. He is extremely likely to sell them prior to the wedding.”
Peter’s head shot over in your direction as well. “Wait, Adam proposed? Good for you, man!”
He was so clearly drunk, as was Rocket, who loudly protested Drax’s comment about him and the rings.
You knew there was a low chance any of the boys would even remember this conversation tomorrow, but now Vlendis was staring at you too and you didn’t want him to think his sister was some weirdo that got engaged to guys she had only kissed for the first time a few hours before (not that he had any way of knowing that).
“Nobody’s getting engaged!” you hastily corrected, Gamora’s laughter telling you that you definitely sounded as nervous as you felt.
“I am unopposed to the traditional Terran union,” Adam added, absolutely not helping and absolutely unaware of that fact by the pleased tone of his voice.
“Adam!” you scolded the god, who continued to look completely unbothered.
“Why do you retreat?” Drax asked, standing up surprisingly straight for someone who had consumed as much alcohol as he had. “We must celebrate your impending marriage with more obscenely expensive alcohol!”
You didn’t bother to correct him this time, just sunk further into the couch in embarrassment with a mortified groan.
“He just wanted an excuse to drink more,” Gamora commented with a laugh. “He’ll forget all about this in the morning. Probably.”
“I read about some Terran celebrity weddings in the magazines Peter got me,” Nikki said, eyes gleaming with an interest that worried you, especially when her expression turned pleading. “If you guys do a Terran wedding, can I be a flower girl? It looks so fun! I promise I won’t set any of the flowers on fire.”
This was going to be a very long night if even Nikki was getting in on the extremely hypothetical wedding talk. While on the one hand, it was nice to know Adam’s intentions were serious, you were far from ready to marry him! You could only hope the topic of conversation turned to something else soon and freed you from your torment.
Mercifully, Drax’s call for celebratory alcohol seemed to help accelerate the boys’ state of drunkenness, their stories making less and less sense. Nikki had gone to bed first, followed by Groot and Gamora, leaving you and Adam along with the rowdiest three, who were currently arguing two versus one on whether Peter “had game.”
You had been arguing with yourself in your head all evening, wanting to talk to Vlendis but too nervous to approach him. It didn’t help that the boys had kept him occupied all night, giving you no opportunity to approach him for a quiet chat.
“What troubles your thoughts?” Adam asked softly, hand coming to cup your cheek and turn your face in his direction.
You leant into his palm, a content smile gracing his lips in response. It was still a little weird to have someone actually care about you after so long of being alone in the universe, that thought finally pushing you to open up to Adam.
“I want to talk to Vlendis, but it’s hard to get any privacy with everyone else here too,” you admitted. “I don’t want him to think I’m avoiding him but I just don’t want to have such a personal conversation with the others in earshot. Maybe I’ll just wait and see if they all pass out soon or something…”
Adam followed your eyeline to the group of three boys who were barely upright at this point, Vlendis looking very composed in comparison. Narrowing his eyes at the drunken group, Adam spoke up.
“I will insist I escort the inebriated and allow you to avail an opportunity alone with Vlendis.”
You were surprised to hear the offer to both leave your side as well as drag Peter, Drax and Rocket to bed, all for you to have a moment alone with your brother. If it weren’t for the four other people in the room with you right now, you’d be tempted to thank him with a kiss, not that it was off the table for later.
It meant even more to you knowing how wary Adam had been of Vlendis, that he trusted your judgment enough to help make an opportunity for you to talk to Vlendis alone.
“Thanks, Adam,” you spoke sincerely, letting your gaze briefly drop down to his lips, making no attempt to be subtle. “I’ll find you in our room after?”
For how aloof he could be in conversations normally, Adam picked up on your insinuation instantly, closing his eyes briefly as if he had to brace himself against the mental picture of whatever he was imagining. Not like you were innocent in that regard either, the temptation of the feel of his body against yours haunting your mind all evening.
“I will wait,” he promised, leaning in to gently nuzzle your hair, his mouth just above your ear. “And then I intend to immerse myself in your mesmeric melodies.”
Adam’s dirty talk was certainly… very him, but your chest felt warm that he was putting in the effort. A quite large part of you was wondering if he could manage to keep up the alliterations during sex or not, a part of you that was definitely trying out that theory tonight.
But that part would come later, you thought, forcibly wrangling your horny brain back into shape. First, you would have to have perhaps the most intimidating conversation of your life. Even talking to the President seemed easier in retrospect.
What were you even supposed to say? What did you even want from him? You had too many questions and no answers, at least not yet. At the very least, you didn’t want him to see you as someone unworthy of his attention.
Adam seemed heavily reluctant to part from you, if his weary sigh and pained expression were anything to go by.
“Good luck,” you said, not envious of his part in the plan. Even with your powers, you dreaded the thought of ever having to maneuver a drunk Drax into bed.
Adam merely gave you a tight smile as he stood, surveying the trio of boisterously drunk men, clearly internally calculating his approach.
“I will ensure these ignoramuses do not injure themselves erroneously,” he promised before making his way over to the group.
You decided to wait until you and Vlendis were alone to speak up, partially out of nerves but mostly because you really wanted to see what Adam would do.
“Your potations have been plenteous, and I must now remind you not to relinquish rest,” he scolded the group, staring down at them with his best serious god face.
“What’s he on about?” Rocket groaned. “I’ve had too much booze for words that big.”
“I believe the golden god suggests we retire to our rooms,” Drax supplied, clearly the only one of the three able to translate Adam speak while drunk.
“Ugh, now y’got Drax doin’ it too…” Peter groaned, rubbing a hand over his forehead as if the words had caused him physical pain. “When’d Drax get two heads anyways…?”
You weren’t sure if Rocket or Peter was more drunk at this point, secretly impressed by Drax’s tolerance as he hauled himself off the couch before lumbering in the direction of the door, finally willing to give up the alcohol for the night.
“Please feel free to rest in any unoccupied room,” Vlendis called after him, sounding perfectly sober. Had he even been drinking at all? If alcohol tolerance was a Yenveronian thing, it sure as hell hadn’t passed on to you.
Adam had quickly grown tired of listening to drunk squabbling, taking Peter and Rocket under an arm each before making his way out of the room, to much drunken protest.
Silently thanking Adam for his sacrifice, you stood up as well, making your way over to the mess of cups and bottles left in the wake of the party.
“I can help clean up,” you offered, reaching down to pick up a discarded cup.
“Your help is appreciated, but no need to dirty your hands,” Vlendis said, swiping a glowing hand and causing the cups and dishes to collect on a nearby table. “With natural gifts like ours, there is no need to do things the pedestrian way.”
“Oh.” You suddenly felt very dumb. How had it never occurred to you before to use your powers like that? You couldn’t help but curse your previous self for being so unimaginative.
Vlendis clearly noticed you stiffen up, raising an eyebrow. “Surely you’ve done at least this much?”
“I…” You tried to think of any rational explanation to give him that wouldn’t just make him think you were just some dumb Terran like everyone else in the galaxy clearly did, eventually settling on something that hadn’t felt more truth than hasty lie. “I’ve only ever used them on jobs, so I guess they just feel like a work thing to me, if that makes any sense?”
“I had a feeling,” he replied, voice not giving away his feelings on the subject at all, to your great anxiety. “Your energy feels shallow, like you’ve only scratched the surface of your potential, which is hardly surprising given you grew up outside Yenveron.”
Not wanting to disappoint, you followed his lead, concentrating carefully and moving the empty bottles to join the cups on the table, finding the process not that different than moving delicate materials on jobs.
“I am sorry about that,” Vlendis remarked, moving to sit down on one of the ornate couches.
“About what?” you asked, slowly sitting down on the couch opposite him and trying not to fidget with your hair or clothing.
“Leaving you that day,” he answered, an undercurrent of frustration in his voice. “I have spent many years thinking about what could have been had I not lost you that day.”
It was strange to realize that on all that time on Earth, you had been totally unaware of the pain your loss had caused him. You had long dismissed your birth parents as deadbeats who hadn’t wanted you, and learning the truth now almost felt like you were watching a movie of someone else’s life.
“I always wondered what it was like to have a sibling,” you admitted shyly. “Or a family in general. My parents had both cut off their families, so it’s not like I’ve ever known what it’s like to have aunts or uncles or grandparents or anything.”
“It sounds like you suffered on Terra,” Vlendis commented with a frown, making you realize the impression that you were giving off right now.
You rushed to correct his impression, mostly for the sake of defending your parents. “It wasn’t all bad, my parents were the best parents I could have asked for. Just… Terrans don’t like people who are different.”
Vlendis was different than you had thought on first impression, listening thoughtfully as you laid out your sad story. Not once did he correct your use of my parents as your Earth ones, which you had half-expected, given it was hard to think of your shared parents as more than birth parents you had never met, given you had never truly known them.
You couldn’t help but wonder what they would think of you now, of their children finally finding each other again. You didn’t believe in fate and destiny, but in this moment, it almost felt like you had been led here, to this moment.
You had long since abandoned any idle what-ifs about Earth. You were too used to space now to wish you were back on Earth working a normal job, married to a normal man. After reuniting with Rocket and Groot, meeting Adam and the guardians… you finally saw a chance to be happy with this life that had been forced on you. And was it really so much stranger to add a long-lost older brother to your growing list of found family?
You talked for at least another hour before realizing how late it was, too interested in hearing about Yenveron to realize you were keeping both of you up, as well as Adam waiting.
“We should probably go to bed,” you said, even as you didn’t want the conversation to end yet.
“Of course,” he agreed easily. “I hope you will be open to talking tomorrow as well. I have a proposal of sorts for you to consider. But that can wait until you have properly rested.”
“Oh, okay, sure,” you replied, not really sure what he could be alluding to. Maybe he had some kind of Yenveronian heirloom earmarked for you? Either way, his tone hadn’t indicated that it was anything bad at least, which helped your nerves to settle.
You briefly considered mentioning it to Adam as you parted ways with Vlendis for the night, but all rational thoughts were quickly erased from your mind as you turned down the hallway Vlendis had described, only to see a golden figure waiting at the end of the hall, leaning against the wall.
You weren’t totally surprised to see that Adam had taken to waiting up for you, having had plenty of time to adjust to his particular brand of clinginess by now. What had actually froze you in your tracks was his sudden lack of a shirt… of all of his armor, in fact.
Adam stared at you with knowing eyes as you slowly made your way over to him, trying not to look as nervous as you definitely were, your thoughts solely fixated on the man before you.
Adam’s body was just as golden as his handsome face, with the notable addition of what almost looked like lightning scars running along his arms and torso. You had also not expected how muscular he would be under his usual getup, which was doing nothing to help you keep your cool right now.
Unlike the gym bros of Earth, Adam didn’t flaunt his body as you approached, instead smiling at you like you were everything he had ever wanted. It was crazy; he was a godly being, the wielder of the soul stone, but when he looked at you like that, you felt like nothing else really mattered. He had never looked at you like you were an orphan, a Terran, a freak or any of the other insults you had suffered over the years. He didn’t want you for your powers, but for you, a thought that left you feeling dizzy with desire for him.
Smiling back at him, you let any lingering insecurities fade as you reached a hand up to his cheek, Adam’s eyes closing contentedly in response. You couldn’t help yourself, leaning up to kiss him while his eyes were still shut.
Adam had clearly remembered your earlier experience as he kissed back, hands coming around you to take you into his arms.
It took most of your willpower to pull back, smiling up at him as he opened his beautiful golden eyes. “Thanks for waiting for me.”
“For you, I would endure endlessly,” he replied, one hand raising to stroke your hair as his tone turned tempting. “Having you here, I confess my contemplations have become a besotted beguilement as I behold your beauty.”
You knew in the back of your mind that Rocket would have a field day making fun of you if he had been here (and sober), but you didn’t care one bit, eating up the praise and pulling Adam into a scorching kiss, Adam looking transfixed by you as you pulled away, taking one of his hands in yours.
“So where’s our room?” you asked, not holding back on the flirtatiousness in your voice, Adam clearly picking up on your intentions with the way his expression grew hungry as he stared down at you.
“Down a few doors,” he answered simply, leading you to the end of the hall, the door sliding open with a whirr as you approached it.
The room was much nicer than you would expect a sparsely-used guest room on a ship like this to be. There was a door to the side that likely led to a bathroom, the size of just the room you were in comparable to your entire apartment back on Cibroth. Which was to say, tiny for an apartment, but quite spacious for a guest room that you would only be using for one night.
The bed was large and plush, and that was all the furniture that mattered to you at the moment as you pushed Adam to sit down onto it.
Settling yourself in his lap, your brief wonders of Adam’s anatomy in comparison to humans was assuaged as soon as you felt him already hard beneath you as you kissed. Unable to resist now that you had all the time you wanted and a fully stated mutual interest, you began to grind down onto him, quickly settling into an angle that got a solid buzz of friction going against your clothed clit.
Adam took easy notice of your pleasure-addled state, one hand coming to rest on your ass, anchoring you to him and allowing him to rock you against him harder, the spike of pleasure generated making you pull away from the kiss with a breathy moan, head falling to his shoulder, fingers twisting in his hair, needing something to grab onto.
“I crave your carnally coming undone,” Adam spoke lowly, continuing to rock his hips up into you, the buzz on your clit causing you to pant his name against his neck, desperate to get to that peak you could feel building.
Your first orgasm surprised you, usually needing more to cum on your own than friction over the pants, but you rode it out, Adam’s unashamed groans music to your ears as you slowly came to a stop atop him.
Slipping out of his grip, you stood on only slightly wobbly legs, feeling empowered by Adam’s intense stare as you began to slip your top off, followed quickly by the rest of your clothing. You could clearly see evidence of Adam’s interest as he took in your naked body, the plain lust on his face more than a little flattering to your self-esteem.
“Adam?” you teased, immensely pleased that you had managed to render the golden thesaurus speechless. “This is normally the part where you take off your clothing too.”
“Of course,” he responded, standing up so quickly that you had to suppress a laugh at his eagerness.
While he took off his pants, you got on the bed, taking care to lay back in what you hoped was a seductive position against a pillow just as Adam turned back to face you, now fully naked.
You had some level of awareness from feeling him against you, but now that you could see his dick fully unclothed, he was… big. Intimidatingly big. And you were severely out of practice.
Adam strode back over to the bed, eyes roving up your body with unveiled interest. Given he was openly checking you out, you took the opportunity to do the same, Adam’s muscular body equivalent to the most well-built actors and models back on Earth, and in this moment, his attention was all yours.
“Your allure is arresting,” he purred as he climbed onto the bed, leaning down to press kisses against your hip before turning his heady gaze back to your face, your heart throbbing in your chest at the intense eye contact. “I desire deeply to discover what sinful sounds you shape when I try my tongue.”
Maybe you would have to concede that Adam was more aware in the sex department than you had thought. Not that you minded the thought teaching him how you liked it, but it was hotter to see him take charge with confidence, settling confidently between your legs, his hair gently tickling your thighs.
You tensed at the first brush of his mouth against your still-sensitive clit as he pressed several kisses there before stroking you with his tongue. It had been so long since you had experienced something like this, the feeling so nice on your deprived senses. It didn’t take long for him to revive your earlier buzz and double it. Adam was intense in his efforts, the highs you were climbing to blowing all of your meagre experiences with men on Earth out of the water. You swore that every brush of his tongue against you erased another lonely experience on Cibroth, the memories replaced by the sight of Adam between your legs, the feeling of his hair brushing gently against your thighs as he focused all his energy on you.
Adam was so eager to please, eating up your pants and moans of his name and how good he was doing with the same fervor he was eating you out with. Nothing escaped his vigilance, a slight change in angle getting you so much closer, Adam’s hands keeping you still so he could rock his tongue against your clit steadily, your eyes shutting tightly as you were pushed over the edge of the best orgasm in your life.
Adam was intent on allowing you to ride the feeling as long as you could stand to, showing no signs of slowing, and you were finally forced to reach down and tug gently on his hair to get him to withdraw as the feeling tipped over to oversensitivity, his face flushed and grin entirely satisfied with his performance, which in his defense, wasn’t exactly undeserved.
You were as wet as you were going to be, which was a big help if you were going to take Adam’s cock, which you were determined to do even if it hurt. A not-so-secret part of you was hoping you could fuck him so good that he forgot what an alliteration even was, the thought giving you a rush of excitement.
After a few more heavy pants to recover, you sat up, pulling a very willing Adam into a heated kiss, reaching down to jerk his cock as your tongue met his, Adam’s hands coming up to cup your breasts in response, thumbs rubbing over your sensitive skin.
“Your exquisiteness enchants me,” Adam groaned against your lips, hips jerking against your hand, wetting your fingers with the evidence of his interest, dick thrumming in your grip. “I cannot contain my bewitchment of you, my beloved. You…”
You hadn’t been intending to make him cum like this, Adam seemingly caught off guard as well, stilling against your lips with a low groan for a moment as his release spread between you and the sheets.
“I had not anticipated such an accelerated apex,” Adam admitted with a breathy laugh, clearly enjoying himself too much to care. “An apt archetype as a result of my fathomless fondness for your form.”
“Glad I’m not the only one,” you admitted, leaning in to give him a series of short kisses that he happily returned, realizing with a start that he was still just as hard as he had been when you had first touched him.
Looking down, your eyes widened as you confirmed your findings. “Wait, you’re still–”
Adam’s dark look held the promise of fulfilling every dirty thought you had about him in this moment. “The vexation this vessel has brought me is void in the very face of the enjoyment I intend you to experience as a result of this endless energy of mine.”
You weren’t going to complain about his non-existent refractory period, figuring you could throw him a bone and try to dirty talk his way, anticipating a good reaction based on the last time you had done it.
“Then… you wouldn’t mind terribly if I took a turn on top?” you asked, hopes immediately validated by the happy gleam in his eye as he leaned in to kiss you.
“I would never spurn such a suggestion from my pretty paramour,” he agreed, moving past you to lay back on the bed, looking every bit of the golden god the others called him sarcastically.
He was so handsome it was almost unreal, and the fact that you had his entire interest gave you the confidence to smile down at him unabashedly, reaching a hand down to his cheek as you straddled him, feeling overwhelmed by your feelings for this man who wanted nothing more than to take anything you were willing to give him.
Intent on watching the usually so stoic man lose control, you took hold of his cock again, clearly still so sensitive, your touch causing him to let out a groan, eyes drifting across your body like he couldn’t pick one place to look. You were ready to hear many more noises from him, and with that thought, you lined him up and sank fully down onto him, Adam’s hands flexing at your hips, his pretty golden eyes fluttering closed as he let out a moan that told you that you were well on the way to seeing what Adam was like when he was truly wrecked.
The thought of being the only one to ever see him like this spurned your movements, fully ignoring the burn of his size as you began to pull up before rushing your hips back together, Adam eager to help, his eyes now on yours, face brimming with fondness.
As your bodies met, you could think of nothing but how happy you were to be with him, how good it felt to finally consummate all that had been happening between you. You wanted his everything, wanted to be as important to him as he was to you, but most of all, you really wanted to make him cum again.
Adam was as vocal of a lover as he was outside the bedroom, his vocalizations shifting between broken alliterations of praise and groans of your name. He was no pillow princess either, finding a spot that made you grip tighter onto his shoulders and proceeding to put great effort into making you cry out again and again.
Your legs were shaky, but you refused to quit, especially since you were beginning to feel so damn close. This wasn’t ending because you skipped leg day for years, not a chance.
You continued to rock your hips heavily into his as your orgasm washed over you, your mind hazy, judgment maybe also slightly askew in your pleased haze.
“I love you,” you moaned, almost unaware of the words as you prolonged your pleasure high, at least until you noticed the stunned look on Adam’s face and realized what you had said, feeling immediate embarrassment as you stilled in a panic, pleasure replaced by dread. “I, uh, I just meant–”
Adam reacted quicker than you could track, pulling you down to him so he could kiss you. You melted into the kiss despite your embarrassment, hoping you could take this as a sign he wasn’t offput by your sexual faux pas.
You felt like a teenaged boy, making a sudden mid-sex confession like that. Silently, you assigned blame to your years of loneliness, but it wasn’t like what you said was a lie. You had heard the phrase if you know you know many times back on Earth, and here it was rearing its ugly head.
Adam gently maneuvered you onto your back, refusing to part your mouths for long as his hips rutted into yours, gently at first and then quickening, giving you no choice but to brace yourself against overstimulation, wrapping your legs tightly around him to allow you to rock with him.
“And I love you, my beautiful, ah… b…” he spoke between kisses, a quick flex of your inner muscles adorably halting his ability to think of another b-word.
You didn’t even care if this would ordinarily be moving too fast. Your bodies were desperate against each other, your fingers threaded into his hair and his hands on your hips holding you exactly where he wanted you as he made you moan for him.
“Don’t pull out,” you begged him between kisses, as if he was going to be able to with your legs so tightly anchoring him to you. “Please, Adam…”
Adam shuddered, a few more hard thrusts into you before stilling with a satisfied moan, his hair sticking to his forehead as he pulled back just enough to kiss your forehead.
“My dear,” he panted, laying on his side and pulling you into his body. “There has never been a truer, more tantalizing temptation as this.”
You snuggled happily against his body, closing your eyes and just enjoying the moment, sweaty and tired as you were. You knew that you should probably get up and clean yourself up, but it was late and your eyes really wanted to just close until morning… at least until Adam shifted and something brushed against your thigh.
How was he still hard??
Pulling back slightly, you looked up at his face, the look of contentment undeniable. He seemed perfectly happy to stay like this, reinforced by his arms refusing to let you go when you tried to get up from the bed, turning back to see Adam’s expression looking almost petulant.
Laughing, you reached up to ruffle his already-messy hair, the golden god leaning happily into your touch.
“I just need to go wash up,” you told him, indulging him in several kisses, his arms finally releasing you when you pulled away this time. As nice as it would be to stay right here, you really didn’t want to have to ask Adam to use his powers to heal a UTI later.
You paused in front of the mirror in the very fancy bathroom, something about your reflection catching your attention.
Your hair was messy and you looked ready to collapse for at least twelve hours as soon as you hit the bed, but what struck you most looking at your own face was how happy you looked.
You had looked at yourself in your smudgy mirror on Cibroth for so many years, most times just hoping for the strength to get through your shitty workday. Happiness for you back then was the occasional sweet bun, the days off where you could just stay in your tiny apartment and forget where you were… a future like this had been unimaginable.
Looking over to the bathroom door, you thought of Adam. The you that met eyes with you in the mirror now never could have imagined any of this. You had expected to be an outsider until you died, probably prematurely due to some new galactic threat.
Happiness was more in your grasp than it had ever been, and you weren’t about to waste more time holing up in a bathroom when you could be out there cuddling with your cute god boyfriend.
Opening the door, you found Adam exactly where you had left him, golden eyes open and trained on you as you approached.
It only took some light convincing to get him to move enough for you to remove the stained sheet from the bed, deciding to do something about it tomorrow before anyone noticed. Tonight, you only had the energy left to fall into bed and sleep.
Adam was more than happy to take you back in his arms, pulling your back to his chest. You tugged the lower sheets over you both, snuggling back into his arms.
Adam sighed against your hair, his arm around you keeping you tethered to him, not that you had any issues with that. “This serenity is… steadying. I find myself longing not to leave this moment.”
“There will be more,” you promised softly, voice taking on a teasing tone. “Unless this is you trying to end things with me or something.”
Adam’s arm tightened around your waist in response, his touch a reassuring anchor that this was really your life now. “I could never consider such a counterproductive course of action.”
“Good,” you laughed, leaning down to place a soft kiss on his arm resting under your neck. “Because I was hoping you would stay with me.”
“Most assuredly,” he confirmed. “Now, I recommend you rest if we have any ambitions of resuming activity in the morning. As adorable as you are exhausted, I do not endeavor to see your energy exerted so early.”
It was quite a boost to your ego to see Adam still sleeping when you were already awake and showered the next morning. While the prospect of continuing where you had left off last night was tempting, you would rather Adam be able to get some rest. You hadn’t even realized he could sleep, given you had never even seen him tired before.
Getting dressed, you decided to see if there was some automated laundry system on the ship so you could dispose of the dirtied sheets before anyone was up to catch onto what you were doing, or what you had clearly done last night. The last thing you wanted was Drax’s congratulations on the sexual culmination of your relationship or something equally as embarrassing.
Bunching up the sheet the best you could to hide any of the stains, you made your way to the door, peering out once it slid open to find a mercifully empty hallway.
You were overly conscious of all noises around you as you crept down the hallway, at least relieved that the snoring coming from what had to be Peter’s room telling you he was sleeping in. Gamora and Nikki were wild cards, and Groot was usually up early, so you breathed a sigh of relief when you made it through the hall of doors without anyone suddenly exiting their rooms to ask what you were doing.
You struck gold on the second hallway you tried, finding a chute in the wall that had a label in what you could only assume was Yenveronian. Figuring it was exactly what you were looking for, you quickly shoved the soiled sheet in, the click of the chute closing a relief from your anxieties, at least until you heard your name being called from down the hall.
Heart pounding in your chest, you turned to see Vlendis approaching you, hurriedly taking your hand off of the chute handle.
“Vlendis, hi!” you greeted too loudly, wincing at your own volume. “I was just admiring your… your, uh…”
“My garbage chute?” he finished curiously, and you internally winced.
You had been so sure it was a laundry chute, and now you had to worry about the sheet flying by in space on your way out… great.
Staring down at the metal panel, you had an idea for a topic change. “This is Yenveronian, right?”
“It is,” he confirmed, running his fingers over the inscription. “A dead language now.”
You weren’t sure what to say to that. You were Yenveronian too, but you had no connection to the language or culture, barely any claim to this heritage you had never experienced firsthand.
“You keep fascinating company,” Vlendis commented, saving you from your internal spiraling. “The daughter of Thanos, the Destroyer, the golden god of legend…”
“Oh yeah,” you nodded. For someone who was nothing more than a glorified bodyguard for politicians for many years, it was still really weird to know the people who you had been travelling with were intergalactic war heroes. Even though you wanted him to see value in you, you couldn’t bring yourself to lie, as unimpressive as the truth was. “It just sort of happened, I guess. The only ones I knew from before all this were Rocket and Groot.”
“I have been thinking, ever since I saw him… the flora colossus is not unlike us, the last of his kind,” he mused, eyes on you, his expression softening as he met your eyes. “But enough of the past. Would you like to join me in the kitchen? I have a machine I’ve tuned to make Yenveronian coffee.”
“Sure,” you agreed easily, curious to try something from your home world, secretly wondering if it would spark some long-buried familiarity within you.
“Excellent,” Vlendis smiled, leading you away from the garbage chute and down another hallway. “I had been hoping to continue our conversation from last night.”
“Oh right.” You did recall the conversation ending on a somewhat unfinished note. “You wanted to ask me something, right?”
“In due time,” he answered cryptically, giving you no clues as to what he could want to talk about, which only made you feel more worried that you had done something to offend him. “First, coffee. I hope my technique has not grown too rusty from disuse.”
“I mean, I wouldn’t be able to tell the difference, if that helps,” you joked, his lack of a laugh telling you that maybe you shouldn’t have attempted the clearly-awkward attempt at humor.
You followed Vlendis into a large empty room, a glowing swipe of his hand causing the walls to shift, creating the look of an upscale kitchen before your eyes.
Vlendis made his way behind the rounded kitchen island, leaving you to hesitantly make your way into the room as well, choosing to sit at one of the floating barstools across from him as you watched him work.
Vlendis sifted through several containers of different grounds, seeming like he knew the perfect ratios by heart as he worked as smoothly as any seasoned barista you had seen back on Earth. You couldn’t even remember the last time you had any coffee, alien or not. The aliens on Cibroth all preferred drugs to coffee for energy, and there was no way you were taking anything that was intended for lizard creature systems, coffee or not.
He worked quickly, and soon he was pouring a dark purple-tinted liquid out of his high-tech coffee pot, the smell like nothing you had encountered in any café before, but not in a bad way. The scent was more floral, and honestly would probably sell well as a perfume back on Earth.
“It smells nice,” you complimented, trying to alleviate the awkwardness you still felt in the air.
Vlendis paused to close his eyes and inhale the smell as well. “A nostalgic scent. One I have not smelled in a long time.”
“A long time?” you echoed curiously. He clearly seemed to have the supplies on hand, so why…?
“Yenveronian coffee has always been reserved for celebrations, but I fear I have not had much to celebrate all of these years,” he clarified solemnly, because of course you had to stick your foot in your mouth again.
“Oh, I’m–”
“No need,” he said, dismissing your stuttered attempt at an apology, instead placing a cup before you with a smile. “With you here, I have something to celebrate at last, dear sister.”
Deciding to nod instead of embarrassing yourself again, you took a sip of the drink, finding that it tasted more like a strong tea than any coffee on Earth. The flowery flavor was a little bitter for your tastes, not that you would admit that while you were trying to make a connection with your long-lost sibling.
“It’s nice,” you said instead, hoping your face didn’t look as perturbed as you felt tasting the strange drink.
Maybe you would have developed a taste for this if Yenveron hadn’t been destroyed, dismissing any further thought on the subject before you could get started. Yenveronian you was too nebulous of a concept; you still had a hard time thinking of introducing yourself as anything but a Terran.
Vlendis didn’t seem to notice your internal conflict, instead pouring himself a cup as well, taking a long drink before turning his attention back to you.
“I find myself wondering where I would be now if I had learned of your survival sooner,” he mused, tapping his fingers on the island. “I have a proposition for you that I hope you will be interested in.”
You still had no idea where this was going, but straightened in your seat, not wanting him to think you were rude or disinterested. Whatever issues you were having coming to terms with how quickly your life had been changing lately, you knew that you wanted to keep hold of this connection to your last living relative. To maybe build a relationship that would last for your lifetime.
Quietly hoping this wouldn’t be some sudden request for one of your kidneys or the units to get him out of severe gambling debts, you nervously met his eyes, nervously ready to hear him out.
“I would like you to consider staying here with me,” he said, using his powers to return the coffee maker to its slot on the wall before circling around the island to stand beside you. “From what I have observed, you are only scratching the surface of your potential. With proper tutelage under someone who truly understands what you could be… we would be unstoppable.”
It was probably just your Earth roots talking, but you found yourself wishing wanting to get to know each other had made his brief list of reasons why you should stay, but it wasn’t like he had said he wanted you to take over the galaxy with him or anything. Maybe it was there, under his stated explanation. Maybe it was just hard for him to be vulnerable like this with a stranger, even one he shared DNA with.
And maybe this was the solution to your problems being dropped right into your lap like a present on Christmas. You had helped the guardians with their job; all that was left to do was for them to find a planet to leave you on before they investigated the whole interplanetary destruction problem. Your thing with Adam was so new that you didn’t want to over-rely on him to solve your problems for you. Here, you would be with family, someone who showed more interest in you than anyone during your lonely years on Cibroth. Maybe this was just the final piece of your new life slotting right into place.
You wanted to belong so badly, to have a place to call home that actually felt like home for the first time since your parents had died. You were sure Adam would understand, he would know how much this opportunity would mean to you.
“I’d like that,” you said, feeling like the three words were about to change your reality, and a wide smile spread on Vlendis’ face.
“Excellent,” he responded, reaching an arm around to pull you into a slightly awkward half hug that you tried your best to reciprocate.
“I am Groot?”
You startled, turning sharply to see Groot hunched over in the doorway, one gnarled hand raised in greeting.
“You scared me,” you admitted, breathing a sigh of relief. “Good morning, Groot. Is Rocket still in bed?”
“I am Groot,” he replied, sounding exasperated, telling you that Rocket’s post-drinking habits were still firmly in place. Really, it was for the best he wasn’t here to witness this.
Vlendis cleared his throat, stepping back and passing by you to head towards the door. “I shall leave the task of rousing your friends to you, dear sister. I expect you should like to spend a little more time with them before you part ways.”
After you nodded back at him, Vlendis left, making his way past Groot with a comment about checking on a malfunctioning circuit that you assumed was his attempt to be considerate.
“I am Groot?” Groot inquired when the two of you were alone.
You hesitated, not really feeling ready to say goodbye yet, not so soon after you had made your decision. But beyond the language barrier, he had always been trustworthy, and he had been the key to you beginning to figure out your powers all those years ago. You knew Groot just wanted the best for you, and that thought loosened your tongue.
“Do you mind if I talk at you for a bit?” you asked, shifting awkwardly in your chair as Groot came to stand beside you.
Groot hummed a reply, clearly giving you the go-ahead as he attempted to settle himself into a chair, soon giving up and just leaning against the kitchen island instead.
You tried to think of the perfect way to start the conversation, a way to tell him without making it seem like you were desperate to get away from them, but nothing was coming to you. It wasn’t like this was goodbye forever, so why did the words feel so stuck in your throat?
“You and Rocket were my first friends in space,” was what came out instead, words you had often wished you had told him back then. “If Rocket hadn’t found me that day, I don’t think I would have survived. I owe you guys so much.”
“I am Groot,” he smiled, assumedly telling you that you had nothing to owe.
“I’m still kind of in shock that I’m not still on Cibroth, dying of boredom or in the coming civil war… you guys really saved me a second time,” you continued. “And I still don’t get how Adam would actually be interested in me, and now I somehow have to factor in that I’m some long-lost space princess… it almost doesn’t feel real.”
Groot was silent, content to let you ramble on, which you really appreciated, always having been the best listener of anyone you had ever known. You figured you should maybe get to the point, since the others could be waking up any time now, and this wasn’t exactly something you wanted Drax’s commentary on right now.
“I… was talking with Vlendis. I mean, I guess you already know that, just… sorry, this is all so strange to me,” you stumbled blindly through your words.
“I am Groot,” he comforted, and you nodded, trying to gather your thoughts together and stop being so awkward.
“Vlendis asked if I would stay here with him, to learn more about my powers and my history, and I said yes,” you said, deciding to just come out with it. The sooner he knew, the less alone you felt with the information.
Groot nodded thoughtfully, as if this was not a surprise. Maybe it wasn’t; Groot could be shockingly perceptive sometimes.
“I thought this would be a good solution to the issue of where to ditch me after this job was over,” you joked, looking around the room that looked to you like something out of the Jetsons; weird to think that you would eventually get used to seeing this. Weird, but nice to think about being somewhere where you were wanted for once. It made you cringe internally, thinking about how pathetically sad your life had been for the past ten-ish years.
“I am Groot,” Groot spoke gently, laying a hand on your shoulder, clearly trying to comfort you, which was typical Groot.
“I still need to talk to Adam about it, but–”
“Then we will discuss duly without dalliance,” came a deep voice from the direction of the doorway, startling you as you turned to see Adam stroll in… minus a shirt.
He frazzled you effortlessly, taking until he was within arm’s reach to stop staring at him like he was a calendar model come to life, which honestly wasn’t too far from reality, if space even had calendar models.
Adam seemed very aware of the effect he had on you in this moment, radiating satisfaction as he made his way over to you, leaning down to kiss you even with Groot only a few feet away.
Adam was smug as he pulled back, keeping a hand on your waist to anchor you to him. Really, you should have expected the clinginess, given he had been some degree of clingy basically since you had met him. As embarrassing as the PDA was in the moment, it secretly felt kind of nice. You would have to talk to him before he tried anything like this in front of anyone other than Groot though, given they had more than enough ammo to work with as it was.
“Morning,” you greeted him, the warmth of his touch making you smile. He was just too cute, staring at you with a mischief that told you that he was two seconds from dragging you back to bed if you had been alone in the kitchen.
Reeling yourself in, you looked reluctantly back to Groot, who looked very obviously amused as he looked between you and Adam.
“I am Groooot,” he teased, and you were glad you couldn’t understand him, as just his tone was enough to embarrass you right now.
And it wasn’t like you could claim you were only friends now, not after last night. You were just dreading the other guardians’ reactions when they took notice of Adam’s new level of clinginess.
Your mouth felt dry at the thought of bringing up Vlendis’ proposal to Adam, suddenly fearful of his response. Was it too much to ask of him? Did you agree too quickly? Would he be offended that you had said yes without talking to him? You suddenly felt so small, staring up at the man whose eyes held only affection for you, wondering if you were about to break his heart.
You weren’t given the chance, the voice you dreaded hearing the most right now ringing out behind you from the doorway.
“Why ya still in there, buddy? It’s not like you drink coffee,” Rocket said to Groot as he entered the room, sharp eyes immediately zeroing in on Adam’s arm around your waist, a gleam alighting his eye that washed you in dread. “Guess I should be thanking Vlendy that all his booze turned my hearing to scut last night! Now c’mon, everyone’s in the lounge and Vlendy won’t let us eat until we’re all there for some flarkin’ rich person reason.
With Rocket’s entrance, your chance to talk to Adam alone was fully dead. Groaning internally, you made to follow Rocket and Groot, feeling like you were walking into your own social execution.
Adam seemed wholly unphased, taking your hand in his when you moved out of his grip on your waist. He looked so pleased that you couldn’t bring yourself to stop him, and so you walked into the torment hand in hand.
The whole team was there, plus Vlendis, so at least you would get this over with all at once.
Rocket certainly wasn’t about to lend you a hand, striding into the room with an excited. “Found ‘em, and they had all their clothes on. You owe me fifty units, Quill!”
You immediately used your free hand to rub your temples, knowing that nothing aside from a death ray was going to save you now. You could only hope Vlendis would just ignore the oncoming onslaught of embarrassing comments directed your way.
“Peter Quill, how does it feel to lose a bet and be confronted with your own sexual inadequacy?” Drax boomed, roaring with laughter.
“Hey, I didn’t even do anything!” Peter protested, momentarily helping distract the others from teasing you.
“Yeah, I heard that was your whole problem, Quill!” Rocket snarked back, taking a seat before turning his focus back to you and Adam. “Okay, you gotta settle another one for us. Is he still all Mr. Fancy Words in the bedroom?”
You really should have seen that one coming, squeezing reflexively on Adam’s hand, which seemed to spur him into action, his golden eyes narrowing sternly at Rocket.
“Your insistent inquiries on our intimacy are indeed irritating,” he said in a tone of voice that would probably intimidate the average person, but not Rocket, who simply turned to you again, raising a furry brow as if to reiterate his point.
“No, I, mean, uh…” Your brain felt fried, flashing back to last night against your will, which wasn’t helping your internal body temperature.
“I’m just sayin’, if we shove you two in a closet to get him to shut up for once, I just wanna know if it’s gonna work or if we’ll have to hear him yelling about his godly girth.”
“Rocket!” you exclaimed in embarrassed horror.
“His colossal cock,” Gamora offered, looking only minorly apologetic.
“Gargantuan genetalia,” Drax supplied.
“I am Groot,” Groot added, to a nice one buddy from Rocket.
“You guys do realize there’s a child in the room, right?” you protested, looking over at Nikki, who was currently looking purple in the face from restraining her laughter.
Not to mention your brother, who was currently studying a panel on the wall with surprising intensity, probably trying to pretend he wasn’t hearing this conversation about his long-lost sister’s sex life.
“Or maybe,” Rocket grinned, and you knew you wouldn’t like what he was about to say. “You don’t wanna tell us ‘cuz goldie is scut in the sack.”
You froze, trying to keep your face blank to avoid giving Rocket any ideas in either direction. You really weren’t surprised that he wasn’t letting this go, as much as you desperately wished for a subject change.
Adam had no such reservations, bristling beside you as he stared Rocket down.
“You presume poor performance prematurely,” he stated with confidence, your mouth going slack in response, not having expected him to rise to Rocket’s teasing for once.
“No, you’re prematurely!” Rocket shot back, his tone sounding like he was responding to a playground insult.
“Rocket, that’s not…” Gamora muttered, shaking her head as you continued to sneak worried glances in Vlendis’ direction.
“I am Groot,” Groot added, to a scoff from Rocket.
“I believe that the golden god is implying that he was able to perform as a sexually satisfying lover last night,” Drax cut in.
“Drax!” you yelped at the unphased Katathian. Once they narrowed in on a bit of gossip, there was really no stopping them…
Adam remained unphased while you made desperate awkward eye contact with Peter, who also seemed very interested in exploring a change of subject to avoid any future shots in his direction.
“So, uh, Vlendis,” Peter blurted out, springing up from his seat like it had turned volcanically hot, Vlendis turning away from the panel as if remembering that he wasn’t alone in the room. “We, uh, totally had something to ask you. Gamora, you were saying something yesterday about… stuff.”
“No, I wasn’t,” Gamora replied monotonally, unwilling to help Peter out, or wanting to watch him conversationally flail.
“…Nikki?” Peter tried, clearly floundering under Vlendis’ impassive stare.
“Nope,” the teen shot back with a giggle.
“I have a matter of concern to raise,” Drax announced, and you watched as Peter’s posture sagged with relief.
“Alright then, go ahead Drax,” Peter said, sitting back down on the couch as Drax got up to face Vlendis.
“The golden god has taken us to investigate a suspiciously dead planet,” Drax stated. “As a man of great wealth and frivolity, you may have information that would aid us in our search.”
Looking down at the floor, you tried to push back the rise of guilty feelings. You had been so occupied with your own issues that you had totally forgotten about the literal dead worlds that had brought Adam to you in the first place. Here you were thinking about how to ask Adam to stay with you, totally forgetting he had much more important things on his plate right now.
You felt so stupid, thinking that you could keep him here with you.
“I have not heard of any newly-dead planets,” Vlendis said, his interest clearly piqued. “Please tell me more about the situation.”
You chanced a look up at Adam’s face, not surprised to see him focused intently on the conversation, only worsening your guilt at how easily you had forgotten about Adam’s main mission right now.
“Prosperous planets perishing in scant seconds,” Adam explained, letting go of your hand and stepping forward to join the discussion properly. “The root of this repugnant rot persists in evading my efforts.”
“Most alarming,” Vlendis nodded, making a swiping gesture that pulled up a screen from the floor panel underneath him. “Your descriptions do remind me of the fate of my own planet.”
Your mind flashed back to that moment yesterday when you had seen Yenveron through Vlendis’ memories, as it had been before it was destroyed. Against your will, your brain superimposed that image onto the dead world you had visited. Could whatever had happened to Yenveron be happening again?
“But Yenveron was destroyed decades ago,” Gamora puzzled. “What kind of planet-destroying entity would stay dormant for that long?”
“Maybe it was lost and somebody found it again?” Nikki suggested. “Like Peter did with the soul stone?”
Faces hardened at the mention of the soul stone, everyone very aware of its horrible potential.
“That’s impossible,” Gamora insisted. “If another stone was missing, the whole galaxy would know about it.”
“Then what?” Rocket countered. “There’s some new flarkin’ galaxy-level threat we gotta worry about now?”
“We don’t know anything for sure, Rocket,” Peter spoke up, trying to tamp down Rocket’s clear agitation.
“I wish that my investigations into Yenveron could aid you now, but I could never find the cause of its destruction,” Vlendis admitted, frowning down at his holo-screen, then pressing a few buttons and beginning to type. “I can however reach out to my network and see if anyone has any information that could be of any use to you.”
“That’d be great, man,” Peter replied before looking around at the group. “We should probably head out, get a head start on all the investigating.”
There were groans throughout the room, clearly nobody eager to leave the comfort of Vlendis’ rather cushy ship to go back out to those ashen planets.
“If you must,” Vlendis spoke, dismissing his screen before looking over to you, which sent a jolt of nervousness through you. “We shall remain here and await news of your progress.”
“Alright guys, time to move out,” Peter announced as your stomach twisted in knots, Adam beside you looking inquisitively in your direction.
“Wait,” Gamora spoke up, beating you to the punch. “He just said we. Who’s we?”
Vlendis smiled widely as he announced the news, unknowing of the anxiety flaring in your stomach. “My dear sister has agreed to remain here with me, to allow us to make up for the time we have lost.”
Every eye in the room turned to you, and you tensed with nerves, Adam’s potential disapproval weighing on your conscience. You really wished you had had the chance to talk to him in private, suddenly scared that you were about to be rejected in front of everyone.
You turned to Adam, voice a whisper. “I wanted to talk to you about this, but I didn’t have the time. Vlendis only asked me like an hour ago and I…”
Adam’s expression was kind as he raised a hand to cup your cheek. “I do not desire to deny you freedom to forge a familial fastening. Then if my dearest one dwells in this domicile, so too shall I set this ship as my safe shelter.”
You doubted you deserved how understanding he was being about the news, but that didn’t stop you from leaning into his palm. If you were alone, you probably would have kissed him.
The rest of the room wasn’t as willing to let you and Adam have a moment, most notably Rocket.
“So you’re just gonna ditch us again? After everything?” he growled, clearly not on board with the plan, which surprised you. You were going to be let off on some random planet anyways, what did it matter to him if it was here instead?
“I am Groot.”
“I don’t care if she’s – wait, you knew?” Rocket’s accusing eyes turned back to you. “You told Groot and not me? Some flarkin’ friendship I thought we had!”
“No, uh, it wasn’t–” You found yourself fumbling for words, not having expected more than some very awkward goodbyes.
“The tree is a notably better listener,” Drax cut in unhelpfully. “That is likely the reason that she does not trust you with her secrets.”
“You tryin’ to say something, muscles?” Rocket shot back.
“I have made my statement clearly, but if you are requesting more information, I can outline the many traits you possess that make me unable to trust you,” Drax responded.
“Alright, that’s enough!” Peter attempted to cut in.
“No, Quill, I wanna hear what he’s gonna say!” Rocket insisted, clearly still feeling heated, never one to back away from an argument.
Vlendis cleared his throat, making you freeze up in embarrassment, wondering what he must be thinking. You hadn’t had enough time with him yet to get a good read on his personality, so you could only hope that he didn’t think too poorly of your friends.
“I will allow you a chance to finish your… discussions,” he announced with a strained smile that told you that you would probably have to do some damage control later. “Please, take your time.”
And with Vlendis gone, there was no longer any need to keep up pretenses, and you quickly found yourself on the end of a barrage of questioning.
“No, nothing like that,” you reassured her. “I just, I know I need to find somewhere to live that ideally isn’t going to get destroyed in a political uprising, and… I feel like maybe I was supposed to end up here with Vlendis.”
Rocket seemed to be very over the whole situation, not even looking at you now. “Well here I thought you might actually wanna stay with us this time. Shoulda known you’d leave us behind first chance you got!”
His piece stated, Rocket stormed out of the room, followed by Groot, who gave you an apologetic look as he passed.
You silently watched them go, unable to think of anything to say in the wake of being told indirectly that they didn’t want you to leave. That was the deal, wasn’t it? Now that you knew staying with them had been on the table after all, you felt like a complete asshole.
Rocket and Groot’s absence created a very awkward silence. You bit your lip, finding it hard to look at anyone right now. Did they all hate you now like Rocket clearly did? The thought of losing your only friends was a weight that felt like it was crushing your chest.
Nikki stepped forward, meeting your eyes with a genuine smile. “You’ll still visit us, right? I wanna hear more about Terra from someone who wasn’t a cringey thirteen-year-old boy.”
You found yourself having to stifle a laugh as you noticed the look of offense on Peter’s face.
“I was a very cool thirteen-year-old boy,” Peter corrected in a huff. “And you just want her to teach you more Earth curse words.”
“They aren’t very creative,” Gamora commented, giving you a pitying look. “Two minutes with Thanos and you’d hear much worse.”
“I do not recall hearing any cursing when I was defeating Thanos in glorious combat,” Drax noted. “Merely the blood-gurgling of a titan in his death throes.”
“So you’ve said…” Peter grimaced, trying to cut Drax off before he stared what was likely to be another long-winded that time I killed Thanos story.
Adam’s hand came to rest on your back as he leaned in towards your ear. “I assume they anticipate assurances from you.”
You nodded quietly, knowing he was right. You had anticipated awkward goodbyes, but nothing like this. You weren’t sure if Rocket would give you the chance, but you had to try and fix the hurt you hadn’t realized your departure would cause.
A large part of you wanted to take the words back, to join them on the Milano again. To get roasted by Rocket on your tech skills and talk Earth with Peter. You even found yourself lamenting being pestered by Drax to fight.
“I want to learn more about where I came from, and I think I want to get to know Vlendis… my brother too,” you said, doing your best to look around the room and meet eyes with everyone. “But I don’t want to lose contact with you guys. Even on Earth, I’ve never had better friends. I just don’t want you to think that I’m trying to get rid of you or something.”
“You would have to defeat me in combat to get rid of me, and you are woefully unequipped to survive such a fight,” Drax stated, you assumed supportively?
“An unadvisable undertaking,” Adam commented beside you, the stern undercurrent in his voice making you suspect he hadn’t taken too kindly to Drax’s extremely hypothetical threat. “Your bothersome banter is begrudgingly unburdening, but she will perceive my persistence particularly pertinaciously.”
You didn’t need to be familiar with all of Adam’s fancy words to recognize the flirty tone the end of his sentence had taken, turning to face him only to be winked at, your mouth dropping open in shock.
“Eww!” Nikki cried, ever the typical teenager, while Gamora turned to give Peter a sharp look, expression radiating her unimpressedness.
“What?” Peter reeled back, raising his hands in surrender. “I didn’t teach him that! Maybe he got into Nikki’s Earth magazines.”
“What? You said–”
Embarrassingly, you found that their squabbling faded into the background as you met Adam’s eyes, still having a hard time getting used to the way he looked at you like you were exactly what he wanted.
Realizing you probably shouldn’t be zoning out making eyes with Adam right now, you tuned back into the conversation just in time to hear Drax comment on Peter’s corrupting influence on children and impressionable gods.
You quickly looked over to Adam, who either had not been listening or was unbothered by Drax’s comment, which was a relief. You didn’t want your parting here to end with trying to break up a fight between Drax the Destroyer and Adam Warlock.
You wanted to delay, to spend a little more time with them, but more planets may be at risk of destruction as you spoke, so you knew you had to let them get back out there.
“I’ll walk you guys back to the ship,” you said, not wanting to let them go just yet. “I need to grab my stuff anyways.”
“Without you there, I’m gonna get outvoted on the music again,” Peter groaned as you made your way back to where the Milano was docked.
“That was only because you got Nikki onto that Madora stuff,” Gamora refuted.
“Madonna,” Peter corrected, clearly rankled. “And I didn’t do anything. Nikki just happens to have good taste in music!”
“Anything is better than Drax’s weird battle screams thing,” Nikki added.
“Katathian war cries are extremely popular,” Drax rebuffed, and you chose to pretend you didn’t hear Peter mutter with deaf people.
You felt your heart thud unpleasantly in your chest as you exited Vlendis’ airlock, only to see your suitcase sitting at the bottom of the Milano’s gangway, whoever had put it there long gone. Rocket had made an effort to make it clear to you that you had overstayed your welcome.
You tried not to show the hurt you felt on your face, but it likely still showed as Peter jogged to catch up to you.
“I’ll talk to him,” he promised, glancing up at the Milano where the fuming raccoon currently resided. “He takes this kind of stuff hard.”
“I know,” you agreed. “This happened once before, but he never got like this.”
“I promise I won’t let him vandalize your room for when you come – I mean if you want to come back!” Nikki added. “He always gets this look on his face when he’s up something, so I’ll know.”
“I know the one,” Gamora confirmed, crossing her arms. “Last time I saw that look, an hour later we were breaking out of a Shi’ar prison.”
“Shi’ar?” you couldn’t help but ask.
“Bird people,” Peter scoffed. “Some very distant relation of my dad on Spartoi. Rocket was convinced they were hoarding enough mega-illegal tech to sustain the Milano’s weapon system for decades.”
“Yeah, and he said that those birdbrains are too primitive to have security I couldn’t crack in my sleep,” Gamora imitated.
Drax laughed heartily at the memory. “The Shi’ar people were tremendously angered by the rodent’s crude references to their primitive alien brains!”
Peter winced as he thought of the memory. “Y’know, for beakless, featherless bird people, they sure did squawk a lot.”
“It is an evolutionary mystery how the Shi’ar people survive with such feeble bones and ineffective combat techniques,” Drax remarked.
“Translation: they definitely wished they had wings when we knocked their flying birds nest of a ship out of the sky,” Gamora smirked.
“I appreciate it, guys,” you said, knowing all the chatter was for your benefit. “I’ll just have to hope he forgives me eventually.”
“Or you could challenge the rodent to a Katathian honor duel,” Drax suggested.
“That’s not gonna help her solve an argument, Drax,” Peter chimed in.
“That is exactly the purpose of a Katathian honor duel,” Drax insisted. “The loser is required to immediately concede the argument.”
“That just seems like the strongest one always wins the argument,” Gamora pointed out the obvious.
“The practice was formed on the belief that one’s own convictions give them strength, and so the one with the stronger argument will always win,” Drax explained, turning to meet eyes with you. “I have full confidence that you will be able to defeat the rodent in honorable combat.”
“Uh–” You were taken aback, but really shouldn’t have been surprised that violence had been amongst the conflict resolution suggestions. “Um, the Rocket with endless guns and bombs. That Rocket?”
Drax smirked, looking unaffected by your very valid point. “Katathian honor duels are both weaponless and clothesless. His entire arsenal will not affect my predicted outcome of the duel.”
“Wait, why do they have to do it naked?” Nikki protested, disgusted.
“It is a Katathian custom,” Drax explained simply as if this were normal to more than just him.
You had watched Adam’s eyes narrow at the suggestion of you fighting naked, and so you were unsurprised when he decided to volunteer his opinion.
“A crass custom she shall not subject herself to,” he said, staring Drax down as if he had suggested you wrestle naked with himself instead of Rocket, not that you wanted to do either of those things.
In your panic about another argument breaking out, you met eyes with Peter, who quickly clapped a hand on Drax’s shoulder.
“Drax, buddy, maybe we should go and check on how Rocket’s doing, see if he needs any help,” Peter suggested, clearly thinking on the fly.
Drax looked puzzled as Peter led him away, protesting his lack of tech savvy, but went with Peter up the gangway regardless, leaving you, Adam and the two girls.
“Stay safe,” Gamora told you with knowing eyes. “I hope Vlendis treats you well. Family can be… difficult sometimes. We’re always here if you need help or a quick exit.”
“I know,” you confirmed with a smile. It was strange to think that the deadliest woman in the galaxy was also your friend, but you were glad that she cared enough to extend the offer. “I hope you guys can figure out what’s going on with the planets.”
“After we do, you’re coming to Contraxia with me and Nikki,” she added. “The spas there are to die for, probably literally.”
“Count me in,” you agreed easily, a space spa day sounding really good after years where your only treat was an infrequent sweet bought for far too many units.
After a long, tight hug from Nikki, they were gone too, disappearing into the depths of the Milano to join the others, leaving you and Adam alone on the landing bay.
You immediately closed the distance, pulling Adam into a hug. You knew he had to go, knew that he would come back to you, but that didn’t mean the thought of turning long distance after spending all your time together wasn’t daunting.
“Are you really okay with me staying here?” you asked, voice muffled by his chest. “I know you said you were okay with it, but that was in front of everyone, so I wanted to ask again just in case you felt like you had to say yes.”
Adam pulled back, smiling down at you. “I had not foreseen such a separation, but it may be fate forged fortuitously. I have been unable to understand the underlying source of your strange sickness, and I harbor less hesitation with you harbored here.”
You weren’t surprised his reasoning stemmed from his protectiveness. You did feel bad leaving them to such a potentially dangerous mission, but it was probably better that you were one less thing for them to worry about. You had really had no choice but to chalk your brief illness up to some weird planetary dust allergy with no other evidence to work off of, but you were perfectly happy to not feel that terrible again.
But just because you knew Adam wasn’t mad wasn’t enough to fully alleviate the storm of anxiety in your stomach.
“I’ll miss you,” you admitted, doing your best to not look as upset as you felt.
One of Adam’s hands came up to pet your hair soothingly. “An innervation I will incur indefinitely.”
Resolved, you leaned into his hand, deciding to try and take a step closer to grabbing a hold of your own life for once.
“When this is over, and you come back here, we should talk about what we want to do in the future,” you said, actually feeling hopeful for once in your post-Earth life. “I want to get to know Vlendis, but I don’t want to stay here my whole life or anything. Whatever we choose, I want us to choose it together.”
“A discussion I will not deny is due,” he admitted in a tone that gave you hope, like it was something he was looking forward to. “Yours is a closeness I have come to crave, experiencing existence empty of these emotions for endless eons.”
His solitude had been for way longer than yours, but all you could think was how nice it was to have someone who understood. It wasn’t like you had had any friends either during those lonely years, but you couldn’t deny idle daydreams over the years of meeting someone that would take you away from the dismal Cibroth, but this was as far from what you expected as you felt possible.
You knew the other guardians were probably skeptical of your taste in men, but you felt on the opposite end, wondering what Adam saw in you. You tried your best to banish the darker thoughts, hugging him tightly to try and make up for all the time you were about to spend apart.
Adam seemed to feel the same, and you stayed tethered to each other until you broke away, nervous that someone would be sent to break you up if you didn’t let Adam go soon, and you could do without having to hear Drax’s comments on your relationship right now.
“You should probably go,” you spoke with much reluctance, already dreading going back into Vlendis’ ship without him even though it was a result of the decision you had made.
“They will wait,” Adam replied stubbornly, and could hear the pout in his voice, a side of Adam that only seemed to come out when you were alone.
It was your imminent parting that brought your mouths together again, the kiss full of desperate longing. You forced yourself to push away all of your worries about the choice you had made and clung to Adam as your lips met again and again.
You were left breathless when you parted, Adam’s arms around your waist like they belonged there. His hair was a mess again, probably from you grasping at it, and you set about fixing it to try and minimize the teasing Adam would receive upon boarding the Milano.
“There,” you said, partially admiring your handiwork while also secretly taking in how handsome he was. “Maybe they won’t pick on you this time.”
Adam scoffed. “Their bickering is no burden when weighed versus the vexation of parting from your presence.”
You sighed, knowing it would be the same for you. You felt like a teenager in love, with how melodramatic your parting with Adam felt. The best you could hope for was that they would solve this mystery quickly.
“Stay safe,” you said, giving Adam one last tight hug.
Adam, even knowing he should go, leaned in for one last kiss. “Even death itself is incapable of ending my eternal existence.”
Well that was reassuring in its own way, you supposed. Of course on top of everything else, he would be unkillable. You nearly laughed, but held back for the sake of not ruining the moment. You were sure that Adam would face enough teasing when he got back on the ship anyways.
You could only hope Rocket wouldn’t take his anger at you out on Adam.
Stepping back was your only option to prevent Adam from going in for more kisses, as much as it pained you.
“I hope you guys can stop whatever this is from happening,” you spoke sincerely, the sheer amount of death at this point staggering. “I’m sure we’ll have a party or something when you get back.”
Adam huffed, glancing back at the Milano with thinly-veiled distaste. “My desired dividend dwells enduringly in your enticing embrace.”
You doubted you’d be able to keep your hands off Adam when he got back either. You were looking forward to it already, even with him still here in front of you.
“Maybe they’ll only tease you half as much,” you mused more realistically, even knowing it was a futile hope.
Adam rolled his eyes, a refreshingly casual gesture from the god. “Incessant imbeciles.”
“You’ll be fine,” you tried to comfort him, unable to help but pull him in again when you saw the cute frown on his face. “Just think about this instead.”
Adam groaned quietly, closing his eyes as you pulled him in for one actually last long kiss. It was the kind of kiss that would have immediately led to stumbling into the bedroom any other time, but you knew that you didn’t have that kind of time right now.
You finally forced yourself to pull back, managing to resist even as Adam tried to chase your lips, not quite done with the kiss. A small selfish part of you wanted him to have this on his mind while he was gone, and you couldn’t resist a smile when Adam opened his golden eyes to stare at you like a dog whose treat was pulled just out of reach.
Adam’s gaze was smoldering as he regarded you with the burning fire of a godly being denied more kisses.
“Tantalizing temptress,” he huffed, reaching over to tuck some hair behind your ear, staring intently at you as if to memorize your face in his mind before his face took on a hint of mischief. “I recommend readying yourself for my revenge upon our reunion.”
“Looking forward to it,” you replied, feeling the prick of sensation behind your eyes that always indicated that you were about to cry, but pushed the feeling back with all your might. “Please stay safe.”
You tried your best to keep the sadness off of your face, but Adam could clearly tell by the way he was looking down at you.
“No ramparts shall restrict my return,” he promised, voice soft and serious.
And then he was gone, flying into the Milano after the others.
You stood back, not wanting to be in the takeoff radius in case Rocket was on the controls and still mad. Backing away to the door leading back inside, you watched until the Milano was out of sight, feeling strangely empty inside as they were now gone.
You stayed outside a little longer, waiting until you had fully pushed away the negative feelings before you headed back inside, hoping to distract yourself with the prospect of learning more about your powers.
You could only hope the guardians would find a lead on the planets soon.
Adam wasted no time approaching you as soon as the others had moved back, his eyes seeming to search your face for the answer to the usual question you had come to expect from him.
“I’m fine, Adam,” you stressed, hoping that maybe this time he would be reassured by your words, though knowing him, that was unlikely. In everything he did, Adam was a worrier.
“The gem has restored your robustness with alarming agility. I cannot help but suspect disguised disquiet,” he insisted quietly, staring down at the orb in your hand, swirls of purple light still licking at your skin from within before looking back up at you. “I am sworn to assure your safety, but I am apprehensive of an alleviation capable of mending a malady my own capacity cannot. I should not like to behold you harmed by hubris as I once was.”
“Is he hitting on her?” you heard Rocket ask from somewhere behind you, stiffening in embarrassment, but Adam was still staring expectantly at you, waiting for an answer.
“I, um, understand your concern,” you replied awkwardly, aware now that your conversation had an audience. A very opinionated audience. “I’ll put the gem back in my bag, and I’ll let you guys know if I start feeling ill again. Does that work?”
“I would ask you find me foremost in such a situation,” he implored you, looking visibly relieved as you deposited the gem back in your bag. “Unless drawn away by a botheration, I will ensure to be endeavored to your side.”
“Yeah, that sure sounds like flirting to me,” Nikki remarked as if she was commenting a sports match, sending your embarrassment skyrocketing further.
Why couldn’t Adam save this for when you were alone? You weren’t going to be able to make eye contact with anyone without embarrassment after this.
You realized then that maybe your opinion of Adam had shifted. It was a very strange thought that you would prefer to be alone with Adam, especially after your abrupt first impression of the man. Though you really doubted he was flirting with you. He was just very strangely protective of you in a definitely not romantic way, that was all. You refused to even touch the part of you that felt excitement at the thought of Adam thinking of you that way. Stay in your league, girl.
“I’m just going to go back to my room for… I forgot something,” you spoked quickly, desperately wanting an escape from this mortifying situation. Freaking out in the privacy of your own room sounded really good right about now.
You had only gotten one step into the hallway when Peter intercepted you from behind, his hand on your arm. “Actually, I was hoping we could talk.”
His tone sounded casual, but you had no idea what he would even want to talk about, your mind immediately jumping to the worst. Had he decided that you weren’t working out and they would just be ejecting you into space right now? You hadn’t known Peter to be anything but nice to you, but you also hadn’t known him that long in general.
“Um, sure,” you agreed, Peter’s easy smile in response helping to put you at ease, but that still didn’t answer your questions as to what he wanted with you.
“Cool, then let’s go up front. I have to activate those coordinates anyways,” he suggested, and you reluctantly followed him back through the living space, sending Adam a small smile as you passed when you noticed he still looked tense.
“Relax, beard butt, Quill hasn’t gotten anywhere with a woman in years,” Rocket joked, and you resisted the urge to look back to see what expression Adam had on his face to make Rocket say that, Gamora giving you a shrug as you worriedly met her eyes as you and Peter passed by her.
“If it will reassure you, I am willing to personally regale you of many stories of Peter Quill’s legendary failings with women!” Drax offered loudly, which was enough to make Peter spin around.
“Come on, guys!” Peter protested, which made you wonder just how true what they were claiming about his love life was. “Don’t you have anything better to talk about?”
“Nope,” Rocket answered amusedly.
“Hardly any subject is as humorous as your disastrous personal life, Peter Quill,” Drax said, and now you were forced to shut your lips tightly, trying not to laugh and spare Peter some dignity.
“Ugh, whatever,” Peter dismissed, giving up his protests fairly quickly and heading up to the flight deck with you right behind him. His only mild annoyance made you think that this sort of subject had come up before, and probably often.
Entering the cockpit, you nervously took a seat in Gamora’s chair as Peter leaned over his console, assumedly dealing with the coordinates of Vlendis’ ship. It didn’t take Peter very long to finish up, and soon he was sitting in his own chair, facing your way, your nerves spiking in response.
“You don’t need to be nervous,” he said, leaning back in his chair. “I just thought maybe we should talk, human-to-human. I realized I haven’t checked in with you, and I know the guardians can be a lot, so I wanted to make sure you were doing okay.”
Relaxing immediately at hearing the subject of your talk, you let out a sigh. “Definitely one of my more exciting weeks. You know, I haven’t actually missed Earth in a long time, but it’s still nice to talk to a human that doesn’t hate me.”
“I know what you mean,” he said wistfully. “Not a lot of aliens seem to like Terrans much.”
“When did you leave Earth?” you asked curiously, figuring that was a safe conversation starter. Peter was definitely at least a few years older than you, but as far as you had been told by the president, you were the first human to ever be evicted to space.
Peter’s smile fell and you immediately regretted asking the question. “You don’t have to–”
“No, it’s okay,” he replied, dismissing your concerns. “I was thirteen. Exactly thirteen, weirdly enough. The Chitauri kidnapped me to use me as a pawn against my dad in the galactic wars.”
“The Chitauri were worried about some random human?” you asked. That didn’t really sound like something they would be wasting time on amidst a galactic war spearheaded by their boss Thanos.
“No,” Peter huffed a laugh. “My dad’s actually the king of a planet called Spartoi. My mom is… was human. The Chitauri killed her when they took me.”
“I’m so sorry,” you said, not even able to imagine the pain Peter had felt that day. However sad your story was, you hadn’t been there to witness your parents’ deaths.
“I’m not trying to get you to feel sorry for me or anything,” Peter said with an awkward half-smile. “But I want you to know that you’re not alone here. All of us have lost people we care about, so we’re not going to judge you if you open up to us.”
Your posture finally drooped, his words evoking a comfort in you that you hadn’t known in a long time. You hadn’t even told Rocket and Groot everything about your exit from Erath back when you had been on their old crew.
“I was twenty-one,” you spoke up, finding yourself wanting to tell someone who just wanted to listen. “My parents were killed by a drunk driver and that sort of kickstarted everything. I didn’t know I had powers until then, and they were so out of control that finally I got hauled in front of the president in the middle of the night.”
“The president?” Peter echoed in what sounded like impressed surprise.
You nodded with a grimace, vaguely recalling the moment that was now so long in your past. “He told me I was getting in the way of his reelection campaign, so it was either get sent into space or live in mutant prison forever.”
“Hard to believe Earth’s ejecting people into space now,” Peter sighed with frustration.
“Not if you’re a mutant I guess,” you shrugged, deciding to go with a joke to lighten the mood. “Though according to Adam, I might not even be that.”
“What do you mean?” he asked curiously, turning briefly to fiddle with the ship controls.
Peter really had a way of making you feel listened to, and you figured you could trust him with Adam’s silly theory, secretly wanting to hear him agree with you that it was far-fetched.
“Adam, uh, seems to think I’m some kind of alien, after all that stuff on that dead planet,” you spoke nervously, hoping he wouldn’t think you were crazy. “I don’t know if I want him to be right or not.”
“Were your parents not from Earth or something?” Peter asked.
“I… don’t know for sure,” you admitted, the discussion turning more serious than the brushoff you had expected. “I’m adopted. I’m sure my adoptive parents were human, but I’m not sure who my biological parents are so I guess it’s technically possible they were aliens. Maybe it would be nice to just think they’re out there somewhere just so I won’t really have nobody left.”
“Trust me, having family out here isn’t all it’s cracked up to be,” Peter sighed. “My dad, the big bad king of Spartax… I’ve never even met him. I spent four years in a Chitauri prison and he never even tried to come for me. I get the appeal of some mysterious family out here wanting to claim you, but just keep in mind that not everything out here means well, or won’t disappoint you just as much as people on Earth can.”
“You’re probably right,” you admitted sadly. At least he was nicely bursting your bubble. You knew nobody on Cibroth would have done you such a favor, though it wasn’t like you had anyone there to open up to to begin with. It had only been a week or so since you left, and it might as well have been a year for how quickly you had left it all behind mentally.
“I know we can be a lot sometimes,” Peter said with a huff of laughter. “But everyone here cares a lot more than they pretend not to. Nobody would think differently of you if it turned out you weren’t human. Hell, Drax might even like you more.”
You couldn’t help but smile. “Actually, Adam said the same thing. In general, not just about Drax.”
Peter took a moment to regard you, though you weren’t sure exactly what he was looking for in your face.
“You guys are surprisingly close,” he remarked at last. “I didn’t think Warlock had it in him, to be honest. He’s always been pretty closed off with us, even after we saved the entire galaxy together.”
“I…” You couldn’t exactly deny Adam’s strange closeness to you, but it wasn’t like you understood it yourself. You had been the one to approach him that first night during the party, but ever since then, you had to admit he had been by your side more than not. “I’m not really sure what’s going on with him either.”
“Wait, really?” came Peter’s surprised reply. “I was so sure something was going on between you two after all that stuff he was saying back there.”
“…oh. I didn’t think that he…” You were stunned into embarrassed silence. Had all of them been thinking the same thing about you and Adam, even after all your attempts to distance yourself from giving off that idea? Rocket and Groot’s teasing was one thing, but even Peter thought you and Adam were some sort of a thing?
Peter laughed, seeing you freeze up in sheer awkwardness. “Hey, I don’t know what gods do when they’re into someone, but it looks to me like the gold guy’s got a crush on you.”
“What?” you exclaimed. “No, that’s not… there’s no way he’s interested in me like that.”
Sure, Adam was touchy with only you and didn’t seem to like leaving your side, but that didn’t mean anything. That could just be how all space gods were with people that didn’t make fun of their odd speech patterns. That was a much more likely explanation than this gorgeous and otherworldly powerful being actually being interested in you romantically.
“I’m not sure that’s what he thinks,” Peter grinned. “Should I be taking your reaction to mean he’s got a chance?”
This was not happening right now. You almost felt like you were at a slumber party rather than on a spaceship on your way to deliver stolen goods to a mysterious buyer.
Peter’s question made you realize that you hadn’t actually thought seriously about how you felt about Adam. You had convinced yourself that he was so out of reach that there was no point in even thinking about considering him like that.
“He’s a good guy, under all those… words,” Peter said in a clumsy attempt to wingman the god, who definitely did not need that help with you.
“I know,” you laughed. “I know. It’s just weird to think a god might be interested in me like that.”
“Hey, give yourself some credit,” Peter protested. “Not even Adam could’ve moved that super-concrete. All I’m saying is you don’t have to be so hard on yourself. If Adam makes you happy, then go for it.”
“Thanks, I think,” you laughed, finding your situation very odd. Were you really being told it was okay to want to date a god? “I’ll keep that in mind.”
“Alright then,” Peter said, standing up. “I’m sure you wanna get back out there. Feel free to find me if you wanna talk more about Earth.”
“Will do,” you replied, with a smile. Peter was probably the closest to Earth you would ever get again, and while the conversation had been more embarrassing than expected, it had helped.
Peter took his leave first, saying something about needing to follow up with Groot about a space llama, an excuse you weren’t sure if you believed, but you were grateful for the time to sit and stare out the window into space and think.
You idly picked at a chip on the arm of your chair, never having never felt this unsure about everything before. You didn’t really even get the chance to freak out about maybe not even being human before Peter threw you into a loop with the Adam stuff. At this point, you weren’t sure which thing you doubted more.
Now that you had a moment to think about it, maybe you had bought too much into Adam’s whole non-human theory. Maybe you were just desperate to not be alone forever, to not accept that your birth parents were just like Peter’s dad, with no interest in their mutant daughter. Maybe they had seen something in you when you were born and that was why they had left put you up for adoption. Your parents were the best people you had ever known, but they knew no more about your birth parents than you did.
And then there was Peter’s assertion that Adam… liked you. Burying your face in your hands, you tried to put genuine thought into his theory, but found yourself up against a wall of insecurity and disbelief.
Adam couldn’t actually like you, could he? If the teasing you heard back in the living room was to be believed, the other guardians definitely thought similarly to Peter.
You knew the only way to know for sure would be to ask him, but you weren’t sure there was enough courage in the galaxy to inspire you to do that.
This wasn’t like asking the boy you liked to your middle-school dance, this was an adult woman asking a god if he maybe wanted to get dinner sometime. No, no way you could do that, especially without knowing explicitly how Adam felt.
With a weary sigh, you had to admit to yourself that the fact that you were even considering this meant that you had to acknowledge that maybe you were interested in Adam.
He was objectively handsome, that much was clear, and you had idly wondered far too often if his hair was as soft as it looked, but that was just surface-level attraction. Adam’s odd protectiveness had only drew you in more, his willingness to just talk with you turning out to be a stronger pull than his substantial muscles.
Part of you wondered if it was just because he was the first person you had really connected with since you arrived on Cibroth, but you dismissed the thought just as quickly. You got along with the guardians, but you quickly found yourself seeking out Adam just as much as he did you.
For now, you could just keep your focus on completing the mission and leave all this awkwardness until when you had literally nothing else to distract yourself with.
For the first time, you wondered if you really did still want to be dropped off on whatever planet Peter had in mind as soon as that Vlendis guy had his gem and you had your share of the units. You weren’t a great help investigating the planets to begin with, honestly more of a burden passing out immediately and derailing the mission, but you had still felt a small part of the team.
Maybe it all depended on Adam then, on the tiniest chance ever that his strange behavior lately actually meant something. You didn’t want to hang around like some lovesick idiot who would never have her fruitless feelings returned, so you couldn’t put off confronting this forever, Peter’s words giving you a little bit of courage to hope that maybe you’d have the strength to have that kind of conversation with Adam.
You couldn’t really stay in the cockpit forever, so you stood up at last, staring one last time out at the view of space before leaving, hoping everyone had forgotten about your weird Adam interaction, even though it had only been like an hour.
You slinked hesitantly back towards the living room, intent on just making your way back to your room, hopefully unscathed from further teasing. You half wondered if Adam would be there waiting in the living room for you, feeling a little disappointed as you walked into the living room.
Adam was nowhere to be seen, the only people in the living room now being Rocket and Groot, who looked like they were in the middle of arguing about the game that was sat between them on the table.
“And I told you, movin’ two pieces is cheating!” Rocket argued.
“I am Groot.”
“Well, I don’t remember agreeing to that. You’re just trying to get out of giving up half your share of the units when you lose!”
They were in their own little world, neither even noticing you walk by, which was for the best. Rocket was clearly getting a lot of fun out of your interactions with Adam, and you didn’t want to hear what he had to say about it if you could avoid it. So much for personal loyalty to an old crew member… not that you thought that counted for anything to Rocket, who had a snarky comment for every situation.
Had everyone else just gone back to their rooms? You couldn’t believe your luck. Were you really going to get back to your room without any further questions or funny looks?
That didn’t explain where Adam was though, given he didn’t have a room. Did he just go to your room to wait for you? You hadn’t known Adam long enough to predict what he would do in any situation, especially given how his behavior never seemed to stop surprising you.
You were almost to your room when you heard voices coming from the direction of the airlock. You were going to keep walking, faster in fact to make sure you got to your room undetected, but then a voice stopped you in your tracks.
“The rodent accused me of hitting on her,” Adam said, voice sounding disturbed in a way that concerned you. “Does she harbor some furtive harm aside from the gem?”
It wasn’t that surprising that he had never heard the phrase before, but the thought of having someone else explain the situation to him was a mortifying prospect.
Who was he even talking to? You couldn’t see anything from your spot just around the corner, but you really hoped it wasn’t Peter after the talk you had just had with him. Actually, you weren’t really sure who you hoped it was he was talking to; the only one that wouldn’t create issues for you was Groot, and he was back in the living room playing that game with Rocket.
“Ohhh,” came Gamora’s reply, to your relief. She was definitely a better option for this conversation than any of the guys. “So that’s what this was about. Hitting on someone doesn’t mean you’re literally hitting them. It’s more like… expressing romantic interest.”
Why were you still listening to this? You knew that you were running the risk of being caught, but you couldn’t make your feet move. More than not wanting to be caught, you wanted to know what Adam would say next, scared to even hope it would be what you wanted to hear, not even fully sure what exactly it was you wanted to hear him say.
There was a long pause, and you almost audibly exhaled with relief when Adam finally spoke.
“Then I was… expressing romantic interest towards her?” he asked, sounding like he had never given the concept thought before. You weren’t sure if that was a good or bad thing, nerves flaring up from your hiding spot.
“I don’t know,” Gamora replied casually, clearly way less frazzled by this than you were. “You’re going to have to figure that out yourself, unless you want me to ask Peter to check in with her about–”
“Absolutely not,” Adam interjected strongly.
Gamora laughed. “See, there’s your answer. And if you don’t know what she wants, then just talk to her.”
“Talk to her…” Adam echoed thoughtfully. “And you are certain elucidation is the answer?”
“Uh, yeah,” Gamora replied, sounding like she was going with his strange word choice. “Elucidate away, if you think it’ll help.”
“Very well,” Adam said, and it was then that you realized you should probably make a break for your room before he found you eavesdropping in the hallway.
You didn’t wait to hear anything else, moving as quietly as you could back to your room, throwing yourself on the bed once you got there, unsure of how much time you had before Adam would be here.
And what were you even going to say when he got here, which he inevitably would?
He hadn’t said much during his conversation with Gamora, at least not the part you had overheard, which gave you no help at all when it came to deciding how to act. It didn’t help that you were still confused about your own feelings, feelings you were honestly surprised you could feel again after so long without any social or sex life to speak of. You didn’t have any problems not being attracted to men around you back on Cibroth.
You had been so caught up in your panicking that you only had about two footsteps worth of warning before your door opened, your hurried attempt to sit up resulting in your hair looking like a mess, your blanket tangled around your legs as you stared at the golden god with wide, panicked eyes.
“Hi Adam,” you greeted him, trying your best not to sound as awkward as you felt as you quickly tried to pat down your hair and get your legs untangled from the blanket, instead swinging them off the side of the bed. “Did you need something?”
Adam looked at you with a troubled smile as he entered your room, door closing behind him. “In truth, I had hoped hearing your voice would settle my suspicions.”
“Your suspicions?” you asked quietly, already knowing the direction this conversation was likely going in, though Adam’s conversation with Gamora didn’t tell you how he actually thought about what she had told him, so you had no idea how to go about navigating this talk. You were desperate to avoid coming off as being very interested only to hear him announce having no feelings for you at all.
You felt your nerves rise as Adam moved closer, sitting down next to you, the leatherlike material of his pants warm against your leg. You looked at up, meeting his eyes only through sheer willpower, hoping you didn’t look as awkward as you felt.
“Our conversations have become a catharsis for me,” he spoke up, the smile he sent your way allowing you to relax just the slightest bit. “One that I cannot convince myself to rightly relinquish.”
“I enjoy our talks too,” you felt safe enough to say, but kept things light for your own sake. “Even when they’re about me maybe being an alien.”
“A theory I have not fully forsaken,” Adam mused, golden eyes glowing even in the somewhat dim light of your room. “But for now I simply seek solace for my current conundrum.”
Adam seemed like he wanted you to listen, so you just nodded, trying not to hope for too much.
“I am aware of attraction, but was always invariably immune,” he admitted, letting out a long breath, like the words were hard to get out. “Until I encountered your allure.”
Wait, was this really heading in that direction? You felt dizzy with shock.
“Adam, do you mean that you like me?” you asked nervously, barely managing to get the words out through your reluctance to open yourself up to potential hurt, feeling like you were jumping off a tall cliff.
“An understanding the daughter of Thanos has helped me arrive to as well,” Adam admitted. “Although I thought I had heard frenzied footsteps at the conclusion of that conversation.”
“I’m sorry,” you exclaimed too loudly, realizing you hadn’t been as sneaky as you had hoped, averting your eyes to look down at the floor. His tone hadn’t sounded mad, but you were still filled with anxiety at the realization that you had been caught listening in.
Prepared to be scolded, you were surprised instead when Adam’s hand came to your chin, turning your face to meet his expectant eyes.
“Your thoughts are troubled,” he breathed, the short distance between your faces sending an involuntary shiver along your skin. “Tell me why.”
You fought desperately against all your instincts that were telling you to pull away and run, the unexpected huskiness in Adam’s voice warming your face so much that you were worried that he would feel it.
You needed to stop being such a coward. Adam had all but confessed to you and here you were, too afraid to put voice to your feelings. It had been so long since you had seen one of the rom-coms that was a lazy night pastime for you back on Earth, but you tried your best to channel the confidence of one now as you looked into Adam’s golden eyes.
“If we were on Earth,” you started, nervously biting at your lip, Adam’s gaze closely tracking the movement. “…then I’d ask you out on a date.”
“Then,” Adam spoke lowly, leaning so close that your noses were brushing now, leaving you to try desperately to resist the urge to just let your eyes close. “Am I to take your remark as reciprocation?”
“Yes,” you breathed against his lips, leaning forward and finally closing your eyes as your lips touched his.
Your first kiss in almost ten years was nice, Adam’s mouth soft against yours, your hand reaching up to thread in his hair confirming that it was as soft to the touch as you had assumed.
The kiss started slow and sweet, the warmth of Adam against you washing away all memory of your last kiss, some guy in college who you hadn’t seen again after your first date. Unlike back then, this kiss was full of promise, of reciprocal feelings that burned brightly in your chest as you moved your mouth against Adam’s.
You knew this was all likely new to Adam, which is why you were shocked when your slow introduction of tongue turned heavy fast, Adam a much faster learner than you had given him credit for.
You clung to Adam as he pulled you into his lap, his hands on your waist keeping you pressed tightly to him, which worked just fine for both of you.
“I’ve been thinking about this for a while,” you admitted shyly against his lips, your current serotonin levels loosening your tongue.
“Then I am in congenial company,” Adam replied, looking at you with what you could only describe as golden bedroom eyes. “I have felt constantly consumed with need to know you in this way.”
“I am in…” You took a moment to put the matching words together in your head, wanting to please him. “…absolute agreement.”
Adam’s smile told you he appreciated your effort to alliterate, the cute smile making the brainstorming well worth it.
Adam leaned in for another series of long kisses, which you were happy to reciprocate, not missing a chance to run your fingers through his soft hair again, Adam groaning against your mouth as your fingers snagged on a tangle in his hair.
With your eyes closed, you could almost pretend you were back on Earth, taking a guy home to your place after a successful date. But as quickly as the image appeared in your mind, you mentally tore it in two; this was so much better than any life you would have had back on Earth, feeling more accepted in Adam’s arms than you ever had on what was supposed to be your home planet.
Adam’s quiet groans and strong arms around you were really turning you on, wishing desperately that his armored suit wasn’t in the way so you could feel his skin against yours. While he looked great in his normal outfit, it was somewhat dissatisfying that his face was the only part of him that was currently exposed to your eyes and hands.
You were about to make a suggestion as to what he could do with his suit when the ship comms crackled to life, the sound like a bucket of cold water down your back.
“We’re almost at Vlendy’s, anyone who wants their cut of the payout better get their butts ready to go,” came Rocket’s impatient voice.
You sighed, making to get up from Adam’s lap, but his arms remained steadfast, preventing you from moving away from him. Turning back to face him, Adam kissed you again, clearly unwilling to let your encounter end so easily.
You indulged him for a few more kisses before pulling back for real, knowing the team would be noticing your absence soon if they hadn’t already.
“Adam, we have to–” You were cut off by another kiss. “They’ll be waiting!”
“Their needs are negligible when I could freely feel your form,” he murmured, leaning in for another kiss.
Sensing that you were getting nowhere in your negotiations, you activated your powers to free yourself, turning back from the doorway to see a clearly pouting Adam stand up from the bed, unable to help a smile at how ruffled he looked.
“C’mon Adam, wasn’t it you that wanted the job to be done so we could figure out what’s happening with the planets?” you prompted. “First step to that is handing over that power gem thing.”
“Shameful subterfuge employed by a most winsome woman,” Adam grumbled, shaking his head as he made his way to you.
“When we have time later, I promise we’ll continue this,” you said, raising a hand to his cheek, Adam immediately leaning into your touch.
“A promise I will pursue personally,” he replied, walking past you and out the open doorway, leaving you to catch up to him.
You were unsurprisingly the last two to arrive, your entrance drawing the eyes of the rest of the guardians.
“About time you two got here,” Rocket snickered. “Thought you’d be face suckin’ for at least another five minutes.”
Your face flushed. “We weren’t–”
“I am Groot.”
“Yeah, I saw how dumb his hair looks too. Definitely face sucking.”
“I must agree with the rodent’s conclusion,” Drax added as your fingers twitched with the desire to fix Adam’s ruffled hair, even knowing it would do you no good now. “It seems that even the golden god possesses more finesse with women than Peter Quill.”
“Okay, that’s enough!” Peter predictably cut in as soon as his love life was mentioned, making an attempt to refocus the group, to moderate success.
As soon as the group’s attention was on Peter, you did your best to quickly fix Adam’s messy hair, the god staring at you like he wasn’t sure of the need for your fussing, but enjoyed your touch regardless. It would have been cute if you hadn’t been right in front of the guardians.
“So what are we expecting here?” Gamora asked.
Peter shrugged. “Should be a simple drop-off. We give Vlendis his orb thingie, take our units and then look for the next job.”
“Where’d you even find this Vlendy guy anyways?” Rocket asked. “Dumb rich flarks usually got people on speed-dial for scut like this.”
“He found me,” Peter answered. “Said he’d heard of my reputation.”
“I fail to see how your lengthy history of crashing ships and lack of success with women would allow Vlendis to believe you are qualified for this job,” Drax stated plainly, Peter’s rolling his eyes in frustration.
“He’s got ya there, Quill,” Rocket laughed.
Deciding to thank Peter for his last save, you chimed in to change the subject.
“Should I be the one to carry the orb in?” you asked, gesturing to the satchel sitting on a crate nearby. “Don’t want anyone getting burned again.”
“Rocket especially,” Gamora noted dryly. “After all the names you’ve called Adam, good luck getting him to heal you if you try your luck with the orb again.”
“I’m just making factual statements,” Rocket refuted. “The rest of him’s golden, so why wouldn’t his butt be too? Maybe we should just ask his girlfriend and see who’s–”
“Rocket!” you chastised him in embarrassment, not wanting Adam to think you were trying to rush things.
“I am Groot.”
“I am not bein’ insensitive!” Rocket shot back.
“I too have noticed their strangely intimate closeness,” Drax added. “My congratulations on the consummation of your sexual relationship.”
“Drax!” you squeaked in horror, turning to look at Adam, who looked way calmer than you felt, making you wonder if he had even heard Drax, until he spoke up.
“Your felicitations are felt, though perhaps prematurely,” he spoke and your desire to be swallowed up by the floor increased tenfold.
You met Peter’s eyes across the room, his obvious sympathetic wince going straight to your mortified soul.
Taking pity on you again, Peter cleared his throat, pulling the group’s wandering attention back to him.
“Alright, who’s ready to go get our fifty-thousand units?” he said, the resounding cheers from the guardians telling you that Peter had successfully refocused their attention. Money was usually a reliable motivator for the group.
Rocket hit the door release and then the guardians were heading out, leaving you to grab the satchel and follow after them.
Nikki sidled up to you as you stepped onto the docking port of Vlendis’ ship, grinning conspiratorially. “For what it’s worth, I think you guys are cute.”
Were you really getting teased by the teenager too now?
“Thanks,” you replied, deciding to try to be casual. “I’m just hoping Drax and Rocket didn’t mess things up. We haven’t really been anything for that long.”
Nikki laughed. “Oh, don’t worry about that. Adam hasn’t let any of their jokes to get him before. And besides, he’s clearly super into you.”
“Nikki!” you protested, the Kree teenager rolling her eyes in response.
“Oh please, you know I’m right,” she grinned. “And besides, would someone who’s lost interest be checking out your butt right now?”
You froze up, immediately looking back to see Adam’s distinctly lower-than-the-waist gaze make its way up to your face when you turned back, Nikki’s laugh telling you that she had seen the whole exchange.
“I’ll leave you two to your flirting,” she teased before dashing to catch up with the others.
“The child seems cheerful,” Adam commented as you slowed down to walk side-by-side.
“Oh yeah, she was…” You struggled to think of a way to spin the conversation to not sound like it was what it was. “Excited. About spending her share of the units.”
No way in hell were you being honest about what Nikki had said, knowing the resulting embarrassment of admitting you had caught him checking you out would likely bury you alive. Still, you were unable to fully suppress the giddiness you felt at Adam’s clearly displayed interest.
You were severely out of practice in the romance department, as a result of being on a planet with no alien species that were even remotely appealing to you for most of your adult life. Honestly, you were still having a hard time believing someone like Adam would be interested in you, but it was hard to doubt that with how closely he stuck to you, and certainly not with the way he had eagerly kissed you back, but that he did leave the question of exactly what this was shaping up to be.
As much as you would love to be happy for any attention Adam wanted to give, you hadn’t exactly gotten to talk specifics. His admission of feelings could be anything from romance to a one-night stand, and as you felt the weight of his hand settle on your waist, you knew clearly which one of those options you hoped he was cleaning towards.
At his touch, you realized that you had stopped moving, the rest of the guardians almost into the main ship.
“Are you ailed?” he asked, face suddenly full of concern.
You couldn’t really tell him you were worried that he didn’t like-like you. If he even knew what that meant, he would think you were crazy for sure. So you just shrugged, making up some excuse about being nervous that the exchange wouldn’t go well, taking off to meet up with the others before he could ask any more questions you didn’t know how to answer.
“Never seen tech like this,” Rocket mused as you approached the group who were assembled outside what looked like some sort of front door, Rocket looking at some purple liquid flowing through the transparent walls that lined the door with great interest.
“Peter Quill, if we are to deliver the orb to Vlendis, we must find a way into his ship. I suggest the door handle,” Drax stated.
“I tried the handle,” Peter protested, giving the handle another fruitless tug to no effect. “Rocket, could you just–”
“Yeah, probably,” Rocket replied. “Sure, but then I’d be depriving myself of the free entertainment I get watching you be too weak to open a door.”
“Um, guys–” Nikki interrupted, pointing a finger at the door, and you followed her finger through the window in the door to see a figure approaching the other side from farther in the ship.
He was tall, and looked a lot less alienlike than many aliens you came across. With dark hair and a purple beard, he would look only slightly out of place on Earth. With his long purple robes with shiny silver accents, he looked like he would fit in easily at a comic convention, like some sort of alien you’d seen in a Star Trek rerun.
The door opened as soon as he got close with a loud whoosh, the man coming to a stop just inside the doorway.
“Guardians,” he greeted, eyes roving over all of you one by one. You tried to seem confident as you met his eyes, letting out an internal sigh of relief when his gaze passed you at last, moving onto Adam beside you.
“You boast impressive company,” Vlendis remarked, eyes still on Adam. You had to assume he either knew who Adam was, or could tell he was someone powerful. You had never heard of Adam before, so you had no idea how famous he actually was in the greater galaxy.
Peter took the clear hint and introduced the group to the mysterious buyer, who nodded once after all the introductions were done. You tried to get a read on him, but his expression remained frustratingly neutral.
“I am Vlendis, it is my pleasure to meet you in person at last,” he said, tone not sounding especially pleased to you, but all you really wanted out of this was to ensure your cut of the units and then get back to the familiarity of the Milano to think about what you wanted to do with your life next. “I trust you have the gem?”
“Safe and sound,” Peter replied, gesturing to the bag you had slung over your shoulder.
“Excellent,” Vlendis replied, his wide smile sending a strange prick of anxiety along your spine. “I am sure it was no trouble for such capable heroes.”
You heard Rocket grumble something under his breath, Peter covering whatever it was he said with a very obvious fake cough.
You felt like a door-to-door salesman, unsure of what to do now that the door had been opened. Was the exchange happening here at the door? Should you be pulling out the gem now and ending the awkward moment?
“So, uh,” Peter spoke up, clearly feeling it too. “Should we get the swap handled now? I’m sure you’ve got other very important space business to get to.”
“Of course,” Vlendis replied, turning around at last. “Please follow me, guardians.”
Peter was the first to follow, then Gamora and Drax.
“Why do I get the feeling I’m gonna need a whole lotta booze after we get done with this guy?” Rocket groaned.
“I think he’s funny,” Nikki laughed. “Do you think he dyes his beard that shade of purple?”
“Dunno, ask beard butt,” Rocket replied.
“My bestubblement is bypast,” Adam replied dryly, not that you thought it would stop Rocket from calling him beard butt in future. You had known him long enough to know that when a nickname stuck, it stuck for good. You were just glad he hadn’t tried any out on you that had caught on, fearing you’d be dubbed gravity hands or something equally stupid.
With that, the rest of you followed the others into the ship, Adam at your side as you walked in the back, trying to keep your mind on the present instead of all the worries about what would come after this, where you would go and what would happen between you and Adam.
Vlendis led you down a long hallway and into a large room with high ceilings, the absence of much furniture telling you Vlendis definitely didn’t host many guests on his ship. The only real thing of note was a large glass container of some sort. It almost looked like a museum exhibit case missing an exhibit, since you doubted it was there solely to show off the thick wires that looped around the container.
Looking down at the bag you carried, you could probably guess what was going to be installed in the large display case. The power gem wasn’t that big, certainly not big enough to need a several-Draxes-wide case, but if he was willing to pay this much for it, then he could do whatever rich person nonsense he wanted with it.
Vlendis stopped in the middle of the room, turning to face you as you entered, eyes roving over each of you like he was trying to find where his gem was hiding.
“Nice setup you got here,” Rocket commented. “I ain’t seen power relays this complicated in years.”
“I personally routed them to suit my needs,” Vlendis replied with a pleased smile. “But my source has run dry, hence my need for a replacement gem.”
They had to be talking about the weird case behind him, nothing else here stood out enough to catch Rocket’s notice. But between his mention of the gem and Peter’s subtle signal your way, you figured it was time for you to do your part.
You knew Adam worried about you touching the gem, but it wasn’t like you could just hand the fancy rich space guy your ratty bag. You didn’t want it to be your fault that he halved your finder’s fee due to not presenting the gem to him properly. And besides, the only thing it had done to you was wash away your supernatural tiredness, nothing bad. And if it was slowly killing you, you’d definitely know by now.
Meeting Adam’s disapproving look with a smile you hoped was reassuring, you pulled the gem out of your bag, Nikki quickly taking the bag from you and moving out of your way to allow you a clear path to walk up to Vlendis.
“One Yenveronian power gem,” Peter announced with a gesture towards you as you walked forward, Vlendis’ eyes shifting to you and immediately narrowing, a sudden intensity in his gaze sending a jolt of fear through you, bringing your feet to a stop.
“What…” he spoke, voice drowning in suspicion. “What are you?”
“What? I–” You didn’t know what he was asking and why he was randomly so intense, looking to the other guardians for support in case they got this reaction often.
“She is Terran and only sometimes weaker than she looks,” Drax supplied as words continued to fail you. What had you done to offend him out of nowhere? He was looking at you like you were in some kind of trouble.
Vlendis seemed to realize the tension he had injected into the room and relaxed his tone, his posture still rigid as he clarified his question. “You should not be able to touch that gem without burns, my dear. I am merely curious about your genetic heritage.”
“Oh.” That’s what he meant. “Um, yeah, I’m not sure why it burns everyone but me, and back on this planet I was the only one who got sick, so it might just be a me–”
You were cut off by Adam placing a hand on your arm, looking over to see a stern look on his face directed at Vlendis, clearly untrusting of the mysterious man being provided any more information about you.
“This should not be possible,” Vlendis insisted, staring down at your hand that held the strange gem, making you feel self-conscious. “If I could conduct a test…”
Adam bristled as Vlendis extended a hand towards you, taking a step closer.
“An unnecessary undertaking,” Adam responded. “When our understanding was for units.”
“Adam, it’s fine,” you insisted softly, afraid of angering Vlendis and risking the deal falling through.
“Yeah, you afraid ol’ Vlendy’s gonna steal her away?” Rocket chimed in, unable to resist taunting Adam, who turned to glare at him.
“It is true that his facial hair is more impressive, which may be an important mating trait for Terrans. Peter Quill, does your sparse facial hair fare better with Terran females?” Drax interjected.
“Guys,” Peter groaned with the exasperation of an elementary school teacher on his last nerve, a groan that told you this was not the first time they had made embarrassing comments in front of buyers.
“Terrans don’t usually have purple beards, Drax,” Gamora clarified.
Luckily for you, Vlendis seemed to be paying the chatter no mind, instead settling his hand on top of the orb you carried, the resulting reaction making you gasp with shock.
It felt almost like a static shock, lasting somewhere from a second to eternity as images flashed before your eyes too fast for you to make any sense of them. You saw flashes of your own memories in between ones you didn’t recognize, images of a strange place you were sure you had never been. A grand palace, a lush forest with tall bushy plants you didn’t recognize, technology the likes of which you had never seen before…
“Um, Quill, they’re glowin’ purple.”
“I can see that!”
“Do you think they can hear us?”
“Is she okay?”
“Their shared luminosity indicates a deep connection. It may be upsetting to the golden god to face such a formidable romantic rival.”
“Should we just be.. letting this happen?”
Through the connection, you were blind to the guardians’ concerns, the pictures flying by, the overwhelming swirl of images starting to hurt your head, while your body felt frozen in place.
You were starting to wonder if you had transported somewhere else entirely until you felt a pull, and then the connection was severed and you came back to consciousness with your back to Adam’s chest, staring ahead at Vlendis, who was looking at you like he couldn’t believe you were there in front of him, a huge difference from the suspicion he had looked at you before with.
“Adam, you…” you started, not entirely sure what had just happened, but thankful to be out of that strange view-master of memories.
“You appeared aggrieved, so I severed you from the source,” he explained, running a thumb along your cheek, making you realize you had teared up.
Suddenly embarrassed, you quickly wiped your eyes. What was wrong with you right now? You were tired of looking so weak in front of the guardians all the time.
Vlendis at least didn’t seem bothered by your sudden onset of emotions, now left holding the gem after Adam had pulled you back.
“It’s not burning him either…” Nikki exclaimed from behind you.
“Hey, why’s it not burning’ you, Vlendall?” Rocket asked, clearly suspicious.
“I am Groot.”
“Vlendall, Vlendy, what’s it matter?” Rocket griped back to his friend.
“The reason I am unscathed is the same as yours, dear sister,” Vlendis said, his eyes on you as his words pierced your ears. “We have so much to discuss.”
“What? I…” You froze up, even Adam’s presence next to you not enough to repeal the icy shock that you plunged into as you stared at the man before you, who looked nothing like you but still claimed to be some sort of long-lost sibling. “That’s not… I’m from Earth. I don’t know who you’re confusing me with, but I’m not–”
“You are,” he insisted strongly. “You could not be anyone else.”
“How are you so sure?” Gamora interjected, stepping forward to your other side. “Yenveron went down, what–”
“Thirty years ago,” Vlendis finished, purple eyes not leaving yours. “I was there the day our world was lost to darkness, leaving all but me and my infant sister, who vanished in the chaos. I had feared my last kin all but lost until this very moment.”
“How do you know for sure?” you asked shakily. It’s not like you hadn’t been forced to warm up to the idea of not being human, thanks to Adam, but it was a whole other thing to just accept this strange man’s words as the truth. This had to be the biggest cosmic coincidence you had ever heard of.
“I know you felt it, seeing our memories join together,” he insisted, holding up a hand that began to glow the same fuchsia as yours had ever since that day in the grocery store back on Earth. “I saw it, in your memories. Our parents sending you in a shuttle to safety as our planet was ravaged. Long have I wished to see you again, dear sister, and now here we are.”
You fell silent, Adam’s arm coming around your shoulder to help keep you upright as you stared down at the floor, tracing the swirly patterns in the metal with your eyes as you tried to make sense of this new information. If there was a handbook for dealing with allegations of being someone’s long lost sibling, your copy had been lost in the mail.
“So, uh, Vlendis,” Peter spoke up, clearly trying to cut through the sudden awkward air in the room. “You said that Yenveron was destroyed…”
“Ravaged,” Vlendis corrected dryly, though you weren’t really sure what difference it made.
“Right,” Peter nodded to appease the strange man. “You’ve got us all curious now, man. What happened?”
“I heard that the entire planet was devastated in an instant,” Gamora added, clearly interested in what he had to say.
Vlendis nodded, his attention moving away from you at last, much to your overwhelmed relief. “A detail I would not expect to escape the notice of a daughter of Thanos.”
“What tipped him off? The green skin or the murder blade?” you heard Rocket snicker behind you.
“I didn’t mean to offend,” Gamora spoke carefully, making a rude hand gesture to Rocket behind her back out of Vlendis’ view.
“No offence created,” Vlendis replied, smiling widely. “I am flattered that you would have any interest in hearing about long-dead Yenveron. It is not a happy story, but one I will gladly tell.”
“You really had to get him started on this? We could be countin’ units back on the Milano by now,” Rocket grouched.
“Rocket, shh!” Peter scolded, though luckily Vlendis didn’t seem to have heard the exchange.
You chanced a glance beside you at Adam, who met your eyes with a look that told you he was no less skeptical of Vlendis’ words even though the two men both seemed in agreement that you weren’t human.
You gently moved Adam’s hand off your shoulder, instead taking his hand in yours, desperately wishing you could feel the warmth of his skin against yours, but needing the comfort regardless. Holding hands with Adam finally gave you enough courage to look in Vlendis’ direction as he spoke, nervous to hear what he would have to say.
“Yenveron was a planet of progress, of endless technological development,” he effused, swiping his hand in a gesture that brought forward a metal sphere which after another swipe of his hand shifted to become what had to be a model of Yenveron as it was before whatever had happened. It was clear that Vlendis had a great deal of reverence for his home planet by the way he stared down at the globe, tilting and zooming in until a large building took shape before your eyes.
“The hall of progress,” he introduced, sharp eyes coming back to yours, forcing you to hold the eye contact or look like you were trying to avoid him. “The home of Yenveron’s leaders… including our parents.”
As he spoke, the faces of a man and woman appeared above the projection of the building and you found yourself trying to seek out any similarities in their faces to yours.
It was easy to make the connection between Vlendis and your supposed father, they almost looked like they could be brothers, but you found it harder to dismiss his claims of your shared parentage when you looked to the image of the woman… your mother.
Her static eyes bore into your own, her mouth curved up into a pleasant smile that reminded you achingly of your own. The longer you stared at her face, the harder it was to completely discount what Vlendis had been telling you. You had always wondered if you would look like your biological family, what features of yours you had gotten from who, but staring at the image of a woman you knew was dead, a woman who had your smile, made you feel numb inside.
“You look just like her!” Nikki pointed out from behind you, clearly unaware of your inner turmoil.
“Wait, if your parents were the leaders, does that make you some kinda king then?” Rocket asked, and you could almost see the unit-signs in his eyes.
“They were the kzzi’tai,” Vlendis answered patiently. “Which makes us the kzzi’taris and kzzi’tarina, comparable to Terra’s own title of prince and princess.”
Somehow, the news of being a long-lost space princess didn’t shock you any worse than anything else he had said. All at once, you were orphaned again, the ache dull compared to the pain of losing your real parents, the ones back on Earth in graves that you could never visit again. But it was still good to know where you had come from, to have answers to questions you never could have found back on Earth, even if in this moment it felt like a kick to the stomach.
“How could such a productive empire collapse? Perhaps the daughter of Thanos should be consulted on her whereabouts at the time,” Drax pondered aloud.
“Wasn’t Thanos or the Chitauri,” Gamora answered simply. “There’s nothing in the logs about it and Thanos wasn’t one to not take credit for a kill.”
“It was their own hubris, I believe,” Vlendis asserted, looking regretful. “Yenveron was a pacifistic planet, to its own detriment. So happy to provide for others at no cost to the point where we exposed our unguarded belly to predators eager to consume our resources and claim our advancements for themselves. And so we were attacked, and only I survived.”
As he said the word attacked, the world zoomed back out, your heart throbbing in your chest as the attack was reenacted, watching as the world you never knew turned to ash and dust. Your hand tensed in Adam’s grip, Vlendis’ memories from your last physical contact superimposing themselves over the scene in your mind until the simulation was just dirt and death and empty buildings.
“If they turned an entire planet to dust, then how’d you two survive?” Rocket asked, the same question at the forefront of your mind as well.
“I regretfully had an argument with our parents not long before the attack,” Vlendis admitted, sounding as if the memory still pained him. “I took a personal use ship off-planet to calm down, and returned to sheer destruction. Before our whole world turned to ash, I found what was left of our parents, but you had vanished. I could only hope your end had been merciful… I’d never dreamed that I would ever see you again, sister.”
As much as you wanted to argue, to claim you were just mutant from Earth abandoned by her human parents, what he was saying felt true to you, some place deep inside you beginning to accept the idea.
This was all so weird, discovering that while you had been ignorant to it all, your brother had been mourning you basically since you had been born. It was all you had ever wanted to not feel so alone in the galaxy anymore, but you had begun to know that feeling again ever since the guardians had found you, and you were struggling to picture how a newfound sibling would fit into your world now.
As strange as this all was, you found that you wanted this connection, wanted to get to know what was very clearly your last familial tie in existence. You had never had a sibling before, the family sitcoms of your youth creating a desire in you that you had never imagined would come to fruition.
“I’d like to talk more, if that’s okay,” you spoke up at last, finding your confidence, shaky as it was. “It’s kind of surreal, actually finding out where I came from.”
“Of course,” Vlendis replied, eyes lighting up with interest. “I have so much to tell you of our home.”
As if realizing again that there were people in the room aside from you and him, Vlendis turned with a flourish to address the rest of the room. “Guardians, I invite you to stay the night on my ship. I have not had the pleasure of hosting guests in a long time and my collection of spirits is getting to be almost too much for my cabinet.”
“Hey, if you’re offerin’, we’re takin’!” Rocket grinned, always one for free alcohol.
“Excellent,” Vlendis spoke, taking Rocket’s answer to speak for the entire group, a pleased smile on his face. “Let me show you to my parlor while I ensure my rooms are ready for guests. But in the interest of painting our partnership in a positive light, I first insist on first fulfilling my end of our agreement.”
The money only heightened Rocket’s good mood as you followed behind Vlendis farther into the ship.
Adam’s hand remained in yours, the god seemingly unwilling to part when you had tried to loosen your grip, cognizant of risking more teasing from the others.
Looking over at him as you walked, you noticed he was staring ahead at Vlendis’ back with a look of thinly-veiled suspicion, his protective nature on full display.
“Adam?” you whispered, waiting until he turned to look at you. “What’s wrong?”
He stared silently at you, his expression tense, making you think that you weren’t going to like what he had to say, but you wanted to hear it regardless.
“Please,” you insisted, not wanting to discount his thoughts, not now.
He slowed his pace, and you slowed to match, ending up as usual at the back of the group. It obviously had to do with Vlendis; you weren’t blind to the strange situation you had found yourself in yet again.
When he seemed to feel you were far enough from the others, Adam spoke up, his hand still warm in yours.
“I am distrustful of his declarations,” he spoke quietly, seriously. “In my experience, such elocution masks a malicious mind.”
“You don’t trust Vlendis, you mean,” you laughed, giving his hand a reassuring squeeze. “Honestly, I’m not sure if I do either. But if he’s the only family I have in the universe now, then I think I should at least hear him out.”
“I understand your uncertainty well,” he responded. “I bear no familial bonds, but I have long craved such a kinship, one I have continued to cultivate with the guardians with considerable contention.”
The look of discouragement on his face was way too cute for you not to try and cheer him up.
“If it makes you feel better, I think they tease you because they like you,” you said, having experienced that form of love yourself from Rocket back when you were on his original crew. “Well, okay, they also make fun of people they don’t like, but I’m sure they like you!”
Your speech had gotten a bit backwards by the end, but Adam seemed to appreciate the sentiment, smiling wryly at you. “Then do you think it realizable the racoon will ever bring end to the banality of his belabored bywords related to my backside?”
It took you a second to decode what he was saying. “Um, considering I heard Rocket call Drax a scuthead flarkhole yesterday, I don’t think he’s going to stop calling you beard butt any time soon. Nicknames kind of stick with him.”
“Then I will instead be assuaged that his compulsions have not corrupted your charming constitution,” he spoke lowly, sending an invisible shiver through you. “Nor allayed your evident allure.”
His tone made you really wish you had more time with him earlier, and less clothing. It was a good thing you didn’t have any desire to call him dumb nicknames in bed, you thought to yourself before becoming embarrassed by the mental picture. But you were both adults, and it wasn’t like you weren’t interested, and it seemed like Adam was too. This was probably a moment to be brave, and so you forced yourself to be assertive for once.
“He probably has enough rooms that we don’t have to…” you spoke up, pushing yourself to get the words out in the face of Adam’s curious look. “But do you want to share a room tonight?”
Adam seemed immensely pleased with the suggestion. “Always.”
The bars were wider than you, and spaced too closely together for you to squeeze through them, which presented an immediate problem. One that Adam remedied before you could even say anything, taking hold of one of the thick poles and wrenching it from its slot as if he were merely moving a chair, discarding the pole that was several times his height with a muted clang as it hit the sandy ground.
Adam wasted no time moving through the gap he had created with you right behind him, unwilling to be left alone and exposed, and you then found yourselves at the edge of what looked like a river of sludge.
“Oh god, we have to walk through that to get in?” you uttered in horror.
“Not necessarily,” Adam spoke, and you turned your head to see him offering you a hand.
As awkward as it was to be carried again by this man you barely knew, the alternative was much worse, so you found yourself again in Adam’s arms, two fingers pinching over your nose to try and keep the smell from choking your senses.
Adam flew over the sewage quickly, likely just as desperate to escape the unpleasant smell as you were. You could see the strain in his expression from the quick glance up you took, unwilling to look for any longer and risk being caught staring, but still in disbelief that you were in this situation right now. Even though this was just for practicality, you couldn’t remember the last time you had been in physical contact with a man who wasn’t a reptile or a multi-eyed worm, quietly wincing at your own non-existent love life since leaving Earth.
You finally arrived at a ledge with a large metal door at the end of the sewer, no doubt locked. Being put down at last, you approached the door, not sure what you would see on the other side of it, but sending your power flowing through it regardless.
The lock easily disengaged with a click, the fuchsia then propelling the door open as if someone was on the other side inviting you in. The hallway beyond the door was gray and metallic and looked endless, with no sight of any of whatever creatures lived on this planet. Why had you forgotten to ask just what you were going up against? Oh right, the reason for your abrupt departure was currently striding through the door, surveying the hallway as he went.
Following behind Adam, you turned to close and lock the door behind you, relieved it was a simple lock. This was supposed to be a stealth mission after all, and you could just pry the door open again if needed. Activating the map again, you followed after Adam, who was already halfway down the long hallway.
“It says to take the first left and then go down some stairs,” you informed Adam as you reached the first turn indicated on the map.
Adam stopped just before the turn, prompting you to look curiously at him.
“It is critical that you continue close to me,” he stressed, looking deadly serious. “Our foes would find they would fare fortuitous if given the opportunity to ambush you alone.”
“I’ll stay close,” you promised, also wanting to avoid being attacked by whatever things lurked around here, Adam’s intensity notwithstanding.
Adam nodded in response, seeming satisfied as he turned down the hallway with you just behind him continuing to rattle off directions.
You found the stairs easily, heading down another hallway as well as three more shiny metal doors before you encountered any trouble.
You were just looking at the next part of the map when it happened, a loud sound from behind you ringing out in time with a sudden pain in your right hand, the map you were holding bursting into pieces upon impact. Adam turned sharply at the sound and your cry of pain, his focus zeroing in on a man with gray skin and matching gray blaster that was smoking from just being fired at you.
You sunk to the floor as Adam flew to the man, striking him in the shoulder and knocking him into the wall. The sounds of fighting were distant to you, everything fading as you stared down in shock at your severely-injured hand, the flesh mangled by the blaster fire, the pain feeling like it was searing your soul. The pain was so great that you could only let out shuddered breaths, staring at the pink of your exposed muscle in horror.
You didn’t know what had happened to the man, or Adam, at least until you felt a touch on your arm, looking up to see Adam’s face very close to your own, his golden eyes set on your injured hand, one of his coming to rest on top of your bloody one.
As he stared at your hand, the small gem on his forehead began to glow. You were so transfixed by the sight that you didn’t even notice the pain disappearing, not until Adam lifted his hand from yours to reveal your hand, looking just as it had before you were hit by the laser fire. The only indication you had even been injured being the blood on the floor and your clothes. Just who was this guy?
“How…” you breathed as Adam took your now-healed hand, helping you back up onto your feet.
“A fated facility of mine,” he answered, sounding mournful. “One that I am solaced to see bears boons to balance the burdens.”
“I… appreciate it,” you said with an awkward smile, not sure what it was people said when a god repairs their mangled hand, before noticing the broken pieces of the map projector on the floor.
You did your best to gather them together, but too many were damaged beyond recognition. You doubted they would work even if you forced them back together. Looking down the hallway, you saw the creature that had shot you slumped against a wall, though you were unsure if he was alive or not after Adam had gotten through with him.
The parts were useless to you now, so all you could do was hide them, dumping them into a large potted plant and hoping the depth of the pot would disguise the obviously inorganic pieces of junk.
“Is he dead?” you asked warily, creeping close enough to try and get a better look despite your fear.
“I did not deem death a necessity,” Adam answered.
With a relieved nod, you decided to try one of the doors nearby, forcing it open to find what seemed to be a storage closet. Lifting the man and his blaster, you sent them into the closet, forcibly locking it behind them before turning your attention back to the situation at hand.
“I think I remember the next few turns,” you said nervously, pressing a thumb to your fully-healed palm, still unable to believe the horrible injury was gone without a trace.
“Then I will maintain vigilance as your vanguard,” he replied, and then you fell back into your formation, glancing back over your shoulder occasionally to make sure there would be no more surprise blaster fire.
You went down a further staircase and took two lefts, and then you were out of directions, left standing around awkwardly, unsure of what to do now.
“Should we split up and try both ways?” you suggested warily as you approached the two doors at the end of the hallway. “I don’t know how much time they’ll be…”
You trailed off as you felt something strange… warmth. A distant warmth that felt almost like laying in front of a cozy fireplace; the kind of warmth that meant comfort and safety.
You hadn’t realized that you had stopped mid-sentence, only coming back to yourself when you felt Adam’s hand on your shoulder, realizing that he had been calling your name.
“Sorry, I was…” You shook your head to clear your thoughts. “I can feel this weird warmth ahead of us. I’ve never felt anything like this before.”
“You may be discerning the gem,” Adam suggested. “We must seek out this sensitivity at its source.”
You… could do that. Probably. Especially if it was the only chance you had now to find the power gem and get the hell out of here.
Choosing not to question the odd sensation, you closed your eyes, focusing in on the warmth, hoping it would pull you in its direction… and took a step to the right. Entering the right door, the warmth grew stronger, and with it, the pull called out louder, bringing you through hallways and in doors until you arrived outside a door made of a gray so bleak that you knew it had to be super-concrete. The pull here was so strong that it crashed over you in waves now, pulsing like a heartbeat in your mind.
“It’s in there,” you spoke confidently. “It has to be. I doubt they have many rooms with doors made of super-concrete.”
Your old menace. Reading a hand up, you touched the cold, rough surface, mind flashing back to your last experience with the material all that time ago. But you weren’t the same person you were back then. You were stronger, and knew you could move this slab of super-concrete like it was made of paper.
The super-concrete was as thick as your forearm was long, but it obeyed your push, moving farther into the room with a loud scraping noise until there was enough room for you and Adam to enter the room behind it.
The room you found yourself in was a perfect square, with walls that were also made of super-concrete. Whatever this gem was, it was clearly worth a lot of money if they were going to these lengths to protect it. It was just bad luck for them that you were the one sent to break in and steal it.
There was only one super-concrete box in the room, so there was no need to narrow down which thing you would be cracking open.
Approaching the box, you lifted it just as easily as the door, the lid hovering in the air and exposing a dull purple light from within. You heard Adam step closer behind you, likely to help you replace the gem, but you surged forward regardless, reaching in your bag to produce the unpowered gem, which was really shaped more like a large egg, switching it with the shining one in the safe.
There was no comparison between the two, the powered gem glowing even through the fabric of your bag. But they wouldn’t be able to tell through the super-concrete box, if they could even get through the door that was made of the same material.
You could be fascinated by the gem later, as right now you still had to escape, and you weren’t sure how confident you were on retracing your steps. Adam had seemed assured in the guardians’ ability to keep the trigger-happy gray people busy, but you wouldn’t have the time to try every door in order to find your way out.
You had just finished sliding the door back into place when you heard shouting from farther down the hallway, choosing to force a nearby door open and pull Adam inside with you in your haste, finding yourselves in a tiny, dark room, your front pressed up against Adam’s in the small space as you listened to the footsteps rushing by.
You were trying to stand still, but it was hard to resist the urge to squirm back for any space you could get as you were pressed embarrassing close to Adam, desperately hoping the aliens would be gone already so you could escape this embarrassing situation.
“Are you afflicted with an ailment?” Adam’s hushed voice came from just above your head, sounding genuinely concerned, which just made you more embarrassed.
“I’m… I’m fine, just–” You heard the last of the shouts fade from outside the closet and decided to just take your chances with the hallway rather than have to explain to Adam just what was ailing you at the moment. “We should go. Though I’m not sure which way we came from now.”
“I will retrace our route,” Adam declared confidently, leading you down the hallway in the direction the soldiers had come from.
You followed Adam through doors and up stairs, the gem in your bag feeling heavier the more you ran; you were a panting mess by the time you had arrived back to the door that led to the sewer, glad you could at least unlock this side of the door without using your powers and conserve some of your dwindling energy.
“We actually did it,” you spoke between breaths as you locked the door behind you from the sewer side, your head beginning to throb. “Hopefully Rocket and the others are almost done distracting them.”
“They possess an endless aptitude,” Adam remarked dryly with a shake of his head, only making you want to know more just what exactly they had done to him to elicit that kind of reaction.
The third time around, you were more used to flying in Adam’s arms, this time too worn out to even protest. Your temporarily zapped hand aside, this hadn’t been too hard. And besides, you had moved all of the super-concrete back in place, and had only been seen by that one guard, so by the time they figured out anything was wrong, you would be starting over on a new planet and far beyond their reach.
It wasn’t long before you were back on the Milano with the gem, taking no time to pass the bag off to Nikki before going to pass out in your room. Power exertion was less of a problem for you than it used to be, but super-concrete always took more out of you than your usual power usage level.
By the time you woke up two hours later, the crew was already in full job well done celebration mode from the successful mission, Peter waving you over to join the group when he spotted you standing half-awake in the doorway.
“Hey, we were just talking about you!” he said, sounding at least a little buzzed, and you chose to make your way over to the group, choosing an open seat on the couch beside Nikki.
“Yeah, and we’ve got some questions,” Rocket added insistently. “Did you really grab that thing?”
He was gesturing towards the cloth bag that contained the power gem. Not really sure what he was getting at, you nodded slowly, looking around the room to see the rest of the guardians’ faces looking a range of thoughtful to intrigued.
“What’s wrong?” you asked, unable to take the silence. “Is it poisoned or something?”
“None of us can touch it,” Gamora answered with a shrug. “Not without being burned.”
“What?” you replied, shocked. “But…”
“What the assassin says is accurate,” Drax confirmed. “Peter Quill’s daughter has the burns to prove its potency.”
“She’s not my daughter, Drax!” Peter insisted while Nikki hid a smile behind her hand.
“Well, I had the burns,” Nikki grinned. “Adam healed them for me.”
That made you realize. “Wait, where is Adam anyways?”
“Gold butt went up to the flight deck,” Rocket answered dismissively. “To go think about the universe or some scut he thinks is deep.”
“He’s not really the partying time,” Peter explained.
“I am Groot,” Groot said.
“It’s not because we’re loud!” Rocket retorted loudly, taking a swig of his orange-colored drink.
You found yourself wondering how Adam was, strangely concerned about the golden man you barely knew. You didn’t want to admit that a part of it was the whole first hot guy whose company you’ve been in in nearly ten years thing, instead choosing to think of it as simple curiosity. That made sense. He saved your hand from dire peril and you wanted make sure he wasn’t alone while the others partied.
You wanted to go and check on Adam, but were concerned about the others’ perceptions if you went too soon, so you stayed, listening to the group regale you of the story of how they had distracted the Sindrisians with a mix of projections and micro-bombs, you returning the favor by filling them in on how your half of the mission had gone. Rocket had found the closet part especially funny, congratulating you on keeping Adam from talking long enough to escape the compound unnoticed.
An hour and a half later when the guardians had fully moved onto other conversation topics and Adam still hadn’t returned, you excused yourself, heading up to the front of the ship to find Adam standing in front of the windshield, staring silently out at open space.
“Fatigued of the festivities?” he asked, still facing the window.
“I was looking for some calmer company,” you alliterated, which got his attention as he finally turned from the window to face you, face unreadable, which gave you pause. You hadn’t realized until now that you might be intruding on something. “I can go if I’m bothering you.”
“You are not a bother,” he denied gently. “I will not spurn your sociability, but would you not rather carouse with Quill and his crew?”
“I’m not really a partier,” you replied with a shrug, unable to resist the urge to self-deprecate. “Hard to be when nobody wants to be near you. It’s a relief being around people who want my company for once though.”
Adam frowned. “I had assumed Terrans were affable to their own.”
You shook your head. “Not if you’re a mutant, they’re not. Back when my powers manifested, they would chase me, camp outside my house, everything but try to kill me, which I think they would have tried if they weren’t convinced that I would retaliate and kill them first. But it wasn’t like I could control my powers back then anyways. It’s for the best that they kicked me off Earth.”
“Disgraceful,” Adam spoke angrily. “They deem you a danger and banish their own benevolence. Has this repugnant behavior faced recompense?”
“I don’t know, I haven’t looked at Earth news since I left,” you said. “But considering the president of my country was the one to send me into space to get rid of me, I assume they still don’t want me there.”
“Abhorrent,” Adam condemned, voice surprisingly angry for a pain that wasn’t his own to carry.
“I’m fine,” you dismissed his concern, even though the sentiment felt nice to hear. “It’s been a long time since then. I don’t think about Earth much anymore. At least my old iPod still works, so I can listen to Earth music.”
“Would this be the same vehement variation as Peter Quill?” Adam asked with disdain. “He called the horrendous harmonies hard rock.”
You laughed at his clear dislike of Peter’s music. “No, mine isn’t hard rock. I’ve got a bunch of stuff, whatever I had then and then occasionally I’ve been able to buy files for new stuff. Not a very big market for human music out here though.”
“Then your music is less… discordant?” he asked warily.
You had a decent assortment of classical music, because it had been your parents’ favorite genre. He had to like that more than hard rock, right?
“I think I have some stuff you might like more,” you said. “My iPod is back in my room, I can go–”
“Then I shall follow you. I have done enough pondering of our plight,” Adam said, and you blinked in confusion. You had meant to go and get it and bring it back, but it felt like you couldn’t rescind the unintentional invitation now. You just wished you wouldn’t have to walk through the living room where the guardians were to get to your room with Adam so obviously in tow. Rocket especially wasn’t likely to let that go without a comment or fifty.
The sounds from the impromptu party got louder as you left the flight deck, but it turned out you didn’t have to worry.
The guardians were fully engrossed in conversation, and clearly there had been a decent amount of drinking going on since you had left to find Adam. Drax was loudly recounting a story about an old injury, the drunk guardians too engrossed in the story to notice or case as you and Adam walked by, the only exception being a teasing smile from Nikki who was too young to be drinking. You returned her grin with a small shrug of your own, not really sure what was happening yourself, and then you were in your room.
The room was still bare, the only things unpacked from your suitcases being the picture of your parents as well as some clothes that lay messily on the floor. The bed was embarrassingly unmade, but Adam didn’t seem fazed, standing just inside your room while you fished in your suitcase for your iPod and an equally-old Bluetooth speaker.
Making sure the two were connected, you pressed play, and the sound of Chopin’s Nocturne op. 9 No. 2 filtered out through the old speaker. You let out a soft exhale, the memories of your parents interwoven with this music flooding through you. This was your dad’s favorite song, the one he took numerous piano lessons just to be able to play for you when you were a child.
“Why do you weep?” Adam’s voice came from beside you, closer than he had been just a moment ago.
Reaching a hand up to your eye, you found it wet with tears. When had you… you hadn’t cried over your parents in years. Why now?
“I’m sorry, I…” You didn’t know what to say to make this less awkward. If he didn’t think you were a freak before, he definitely did now. You couldn’t think of anything to say to save his opinion of you now that it was too late, feeling choked with embarrassment.
“I have learned from the guardians that a burden bared is equally assuaged,” Adam spoke gently, leaving you to just blink at him in surprise.
Was he really offering to listen to your likely boring-to-him human problems? You were skeptical of the offer, but it had been a long time since anyone had asked about your life, given nobody had cared to listen on Cibroth and it wasn’t like you had many deep talks with Rocket when you had been on his crew. Even on Earth, your grief had made you a pariah. Adam was staring calmly at you as you thought on the offer, and you finally gave in as the song ended and another began to play.
“My parents liked this kind of music,” you explained. “They died half a year before I was sent into space. I wasn’t even allowed to visit their graves before they evicted me from Earth and… sorry, I should be over this by now. It’s been eight years.”
“Cruelty crosses all creeds,” Adam spoke solemnly. “I bear no blood relatives, but devotion is no less a danger than repudiation.”
“Is that why Drax was calling you a god?” you inquired meekly, Adam’s expression hardening in response, making you worry that you had crossed a line.
“I would have expected the guardians to have informed you of my… indiscretions,” he admitted.
It felt awkward to just admit you had asked about him, but you supposed you could just keep it vague. “Nikki was telling me that it took all of them just to subdue you… and then something about a friend of yours named Raker.”
One corner of Adam’s lip lifted in an almost-smile. “When the guardians found me, Raker was a friend no longer. I had incorrectly inferred from their appearance that they were allied with my fallen former friend.”
“What… happened to him?” you asked warily, curiosity winning out over politeness, but Adam didn’t seem bothered, just a little sad. “Nikki told me he was the leader of that church that tried to use her to take over the galaxy.”
“My soul stone,” he spoke sadly, reaching a hand up to brush a finger against the small gem in his forehead. “Idolatry from Raker and his ilk birthed in me a malevolent being called Magus. Excising it from my skull separated me from its malevolence, but that power in Raker’s possession nearly proved the undoing of the universe.”
“So he took your powers and used them to try and force his religion on the whole galaxy?” you asked, angry on Adam’s behalf. Your powers would feel so much worse if they had been used to cause so much suffering. “Is Magus… still in there?”
“Our twin souls are too steadfast to succumb to death,” Adam explained as you stared down at your hands nervously, taking in the danger in his words. “But with the aide of the guardians, I overtook Magus and maintained ownership of my form.”
“How do you even beat something like that?” you wondered out loud. Your job as a glorified VIP bodyguard had never brought you to any more danger than a group of thugs… you couldn’t even imagine going up against a force that could take over the whole galaxy and prevailing.
Adam looked slightly put-out as you looked up at him with pity, but he answered your mostly rhetorical question regardless. “The guardians are rather adept at agitation. Puncturing Magus’ pride afforded me the opportunity to again assume control.”
Wait, was he saying…?
“Wait, they beat him by making fun of him?” you spoke, in disbelief. You had heard some of their nicknames for Adam, but it was almost unbelievable that simple teasing had brought down a thing as scary as Magus sounded.
“A strategy they have not quite ceased, though Magus is certainly contained,” Adam responded, voice sounding adorably grumpy to your ears.
It took everything in you to not laugh as you responded. “I, uh, noticed that too. I don’t really get Rocket’s beard butt one though.”
“That…” Adam looked awkward, which was an oddly cute contrast to the rest of his imposing form. “Personal grooming was not a priority in my secretive solitude.”
You couldn’t even picture him with a beard, giggling internally at his plight, suddenly realizing that you had forgotten all about your sadness, your spirits feeling much higher now, even through your embarrassment at crying in front of someone you barely knew.
“Sorry for crying randomly, that hasn’t happened in a long time,” you said, feeling like it needed to be said. “And thanks, I owe you one for hearing me out.”
“You owe me no atonement,” he replied kindly. “But if you reiterate repayment, then I would only request further of your family’s favored melodies.”
“Sure,” you replied, more than happy to oblige the request.
You woke up laying on your side, opening your eyes to find yourself alone in your room. When had Adam left? Moreover, when had you fallen asleep? The last thing you could remember was listening to music with Adam as you recounted odd facts about the composers that your parents had told you over the years.
Hopefully you hadn’t been too boring. You had gone so long without friendly company that you began to worry that you had forgotten how to interact with people that didn’t hate you. The transition your life had done from quiet and alone to being sociable again was a weird shift, but a welcome one.
“Well I’m not touching it again!” came Nikki’s voice from the living room as you emerged from your room, heading for a shower. “Eventually Adam is going to get tired of us asking to be healed.”
Peering out into the room, you saw Nikki, Drax, Rocket and Groot all standing around the table where your bag containing the gem was.
Rocket was the first to spot you peeking around the corner. “Hey, mind coming over here and settling an argument?”
Figuring you probably knew what this was about, you momentarily abandoned your quest for a shower, you approached the group, noticing some singed roots on one of Groot’s hands.
“I propose the tree makes another attempt,” Drax suggested. “His appendages are more expendable than the rest of ours.”
“Well why don’t you try again then?” Rocket countered in defense of his friend. “Groot ain’t got the bark to waste on some dumb rock.”
“Which is why it is useful that the rodent has summoned you here,” Drax said to you, to which you could only smile politely. “And if it is you that is burned, then you will have no problems convincing your golden lover to heal your wounds.”
“My what?” you squeaked in shock, nearly dropping your towel.
“We saw you guys go to your room last night,” Nikki explained sheepishly. “I’ve been trying to tell Drax that’s not what–”
“I heard the music from within the room,” Drax insisted loudly. “I have observed this technique before. Whenever Peter Quill is in a room alone with a woman and music is playing, it signifies–”
“That’s enough, Drax!” Peter interrupted hurriedly, walking a little too fast into the room. “She doesn’t need to hear about that! Shower’s free, by the way.”
“I was merely cautioning her against the use of similar sexual strategies, given your low effectiveness rate,” Drax explained, much to Peter’s embarrassment.
You could see Nikki’s face freeze up, likely trying not to laugh, while Rocket openly snickered at Peter’s plight. You decided to take your leave, hurriedly using the shower as you excuse and rushing down to the bathroom to laugh quietly to yourself out of earshot of Peter.
You would have to properly correct Drax next chance you got, not wanting him to say anything like that in front of Adam and make him think that you were telling the guardians that you were a thing. You weren’t going to be with the guardians for long, if all went well, and you would prefer things stayed as non-awkward as possible. You couldn’t help but wonder just how soon you would be starting your new life. You had the gem, so all that was left was to take it to their buyer and then get to your next home planet.
But things weren’t going to be so simple, as you entered the living space again to find the guardians, now plus Gamora and Adam in the midst of an argument. From what you could tell, it seemed like Adam had noticed some sort of irregularity on a nearby planet that he thought might be related to the sudden planet death he had been investigating.
“Yeah, well I want my money!” Rocket angrily insisted. “We got parts to buy, Quill. Parts that won’t be on the market forever.”
“I get that, but we said we’d help him,” Peter replied, looking frustrated as he tried to reconcile the two sides of the argument.
“If you guys keep arguing, he’s going to say more big words,” Nikki cautioned jokingly from the couch.
“I am in favor of keeping to our agreement with the golden god,” Drax chimed in.
“And what if Vlendis thinks we’ve failed, or are taking the gem for ourselves and running?” Gamora asked.
“That does kinda sound like us,” Rocket admitted proudly.
“I am Groot.”
“Well, we didn’t sell it, now did we? So Goldie can keep his evil twin nice and safe,” Rocket retorted with a huff, and Adam seemed to take that as his moment to step forward.
“You intend to empower these eradications with your apathy?” he rebuked sharply, eyes narrowed at the guardians.
You shrunk back from the insistent god’s wandering gaze, not wanting to draw any attention to yourself. Obviously you wanted to be out of danger as soon as possible, but part of you enjoyed having company for once… both options had something in it for you, and you weren’t sure which one you wanted more right now. You just wished the company option didn’t involve investigating potentially explosive planets.
As it seemed to always do, the conflict fell on Peter to solve. Stepping between his bickering teammates, Peter stared Adam down first.
“We want to help, but we have a job too,” he spoke, before turning to Rocket. “That said, what if this is an entire galaxy level threat? If we send word to Vlendis that we’ll be on our way soon, then we can probably swing a quick trip out to look at this dead planet first. That work for everybody?”
“He docks our finder’s fee, then it’s coming out of your share,” Rocket grumbled, but didn’t protest further. You were in awe of Peter’s conflict resolution skills, wishing you had them back in your old days crewing with Rocket and Groot.
“Great, good talk,” Peter said, further cementing your thought that this was how most of their talks resolved.
“I inputted the coordinates Adam gave us,” Gamora said. “They’re in your console, Peter.”
“Got it,” Peter replied. “Any E.T.A?”
“They’re only slightly out of our way back to Vlendis,” Gamora replied. “If this is a quick detour, it’ll only add half a cycle to our time. We can be at the first planet on the list in about an hour.”
“Alright, guardians, we don’t know what we’re walking into here, get ready and prepare for anything,” Peter instructed, and the team dispersed to prepare.
Were they expecting you to come with them? With everyone back in their rooms getting ready, it felt like you had missed your chance to ask.
So you had made your way back to your room, not sure what else to do but sit on your bed and fidget with your old iPod, not sure if you would be asked to go or not, and not really sure if you wanted to. Nobody had said anything to you, so you could just sit here and wait until they were back, but something about it didn’t feel right. Would they think you were a coward for staying back? But you were no superhero or guardian of the galaxy, you were just some girl that happened to have powers that you knew how to control now.
There was a whoosh as your door opened suddenly, revealing Adam Warlock, who met your surprised gaze evenly as he walked in without waiting for you to say anything.
“You teem with trepidation,” he spoke softly, and you sighed internally. You really didn’t want to tell someone like Adam that you were scared to go with the rest of them onto some dying planet.
“You’ve done lots of this stuff, right?” you asked, while Adam stayed silent, making you unsure if he knew what you were referring to or not, so you clarified. “Saving people, the galaxy… all that. I’ve done exactly none. After I left Rocket’s old crew, the most danger I’ve been in is deflecting garbage from hitting my clients when I was government protection on Cibroth. The last time I ran into real danger, I went to prison for months. Cibroth wasn’t as dangerous, not at first, but it was miserable… I’m not sure what I’m even doing here, to be honest.”
“There is bravery in discerning one’s own bounds,” he spoke. “But your input could prove invaluable. I am amicable to offering my own abilities to assuage your apprehension.”
“Are you saying you’ll… protect me?” you asked warily, still not confident that was what he was saying. Maybe he was just offering to use his healing powers on your brain, which would honestly not be a bad idea either. Maybe it would help cure the severe awkwardness disease you seem to have contracted in your time in space.
“If it would abate you of your anxiety,” he answered instead, stunning you. A literal god was offering to protect you, some random human nobody?
“Are you… are you being serious right now?” you stammered, unable to put together a more coherent response. Did he really want you to come so badly that he was willing to offer himself up as protection?
Adam smiled amusingly. “I have oft been accused of being seldom but serious.”
“I, uh…” You had definitely gotten that impression as well, but it felt rude to confirm that out loud to him. And now that a god was here offering to make sure you were okay, it wasn’t as easy to refuse to go. “Okay, well if you really want me to come…”
Adam’s resulting smile sent warmth to your cheeks, ducking your head to avoid him noticing the effect he was having on you. “I need a few minutes to get ready then.”
“I will advise the guardians to await your appearance,” he said, taking his leave, making you wonder if you were really hearing the pleased tone in his voice as the door closed behind him.
You waited a few moments to make sure Adam was really gone before changing your clothes, swapping your casual clothing for pants and a long-sleeved shirt. Who knows what would be on a dead planet, but you wanted as little of it touching your bare skin as possible.
The planet seemed to have breathable air, at least guessing by how none of the guardians waiting by the rear bay door were wearing space suits. The group went into action at your approach, the back gate opening and guardians piling out, though you couldn’t see outside from where you were standing.
Adam waited at the top of the gangway for you, and the two of you followed the others down into a hellscape of death.
“Holy scut,” you heard Rocket say as you were struck by the scene before you.
There was no way that the ground underfoot had been this color before whatever had happened here, the deep gray making you feel like you were walking through a field of ashes.
It looked you had landed in some sort of village, but one that looked more like the destroyed village in Mulan. There was not a structure or surface that was not covered in the ash that blanketed the planet, many large gray-covered lumps on the ground that could only be bodies, buried in the deathly ash that did not move, no wind to be found on the still planet. The silence only seemed to multiply the effect this place had on you as you stared at the scene around you, lost to whatever horrible fate had visited here. All in all, you felt unsettled to the bone.
“Is the whole planet… just like this?” Nikki asked fearfully as Gamora leaned down to brush the ash off of a figure that turned out to be a man with long silver braids, his face frozen in deathly horror, likely having fallen where he stood when he lost his life.
“The contagion has consumed completely,” Adam explained somberly. “Endless existences ended in an instant.”
“I’ve never seen anything like this,” Gamora commented as she surveyed the ashen scene. “It’s like they all just died where they stood and then it all turned to ash.”
“I am Groot,” Groot spoke as he leaned down to run a branched hand along the ash at his feet.
“Groot says he can’t feel any life… anywhere,” Rocket translated gravely.
“Anyone ever been here before?” Peter asked.
You saw Gamora’s expression turn thoughtful before she spoke. “I think they used to supply materials to the Chitauri during the war. After that, I’m not sure.”
“It was clearly not the Chitauri that have decimated this planet,” Drax spoke.
“No scut, the Chitauri haven’t done scut since most of them died in the war,” Rocket added.
You didn’t have the space history knowledge needed to contribute to this conversation, instead silently walking around the general area, looking for anything that could point you towards a cause of all this death.
The galactic war had been before you had come to space, which you were immensely thankful for. A galaxy under siege from the combined forces of Thanos and the Chitauri sounded like a nightmare. But the way Thanos seemed to operate, there would be no hiding his return if this was his work.
“This isn’t their style anyways,” Gamora said. “Why would they bleed a planet dry when they could just take over and repurpose their resources?”
“So somebody had a grudge, then? Against a whole planet?” Peter countered skeptically.
“Three planets, if the golden god’s words are to be believed,” Drax added.
“I perceived their perishing personally,” Adam spoke sadly as his gaze moved around the ashen plane. “Do these atrocities accredit my alarm?”
“Alright, we believe you,” Peter replied, hands crossed over his chest. “But then what do we do now? Anyone find anything useful?”
You had brushed the ash away by your feet, moving it into a pile and exposing the actual ground, which didn’t give you any more clues. Whatever the soil had looked like before, now it was dry and cracked and the same dead gray as everything else on this planet. It was as if whatever or whoever had done this did not intend to spare even the life of a blade of grass. It was a relief that there didn’t seem to be any danger now, but that didn’t really help calm your newfound fear. What if this was some random occurrence, or a virus, or a freak meteorological phenomenon? Was the rest of the galaxy next?
“Whatever this is, we should discuss in the ship,” Gamora proposed. “Doubt it’s good breathing this stuff in.”
“Works for me,” Rocket said with a glance downwards. “Doesn’t feel great under my paws either.”
“Perhaps you should consider obtaining shoes, rodent,” Drax suggested as he took one last glance around the dead world before turning back to make his way back onto the ship.
You were transfixed by the dismal scene, not moving until Adam put a hand on your shoulder. At the same time a splitting headache ripped across your scalp, causing you to double over in pain instantly, Adam easily catching you before you fell face-first into the ash.
“What ails you?” Adam asked insistently, but you couldn’t keep your thoughts straight, vision spotty.
“Head…” was all you managed to get out and Adam tilted your head up, your hazy eyes meeting his as he narrowed his own at you before scooping you up in his arms and flying quickly onto the ship.
“What’s wrong with her?” you heard Nikki ask, though her voice sounded distant, like it was behind glass.
“Do your magic healing thingie already!” Rocket insisted.
“Hers does not appear to be an ailment I can alleviate,” Adam said, his voice so close to your ear with your head resting on his shoulder.
“Then, uh, Groot, you got anything, buddy?” Peter asked, sounding worried.
“I am Groot.”
“He doesn’t know either,” Rocket translated.
“She’s not going to die, is she?” Nikki’s voice sounded terrified.
Even listing your own symptoms to yourself was difficult in this state. Your head felt like you had been hit with a brick, your limbs heavy, thoughts barely able to keep up with what was happening around you. You had never felt anything like this before, the only comparable experience being the time you had been hit in the head with a baseball as a kid.
You wished you could talk enough through the pain to comfort Nikki, but you didn’t even have the strength to keep your eyes open. At least you were off that planet now… and then you didn’t think or hear anymore, lost to the darkness that pulled you in.
God, you were tired. Forget overusing your powers, the fog of exhaustion currently enrobing you felt like you had come back from the dead, and not in a good way.
You groaned, reaching a hand up to rub at your sore head, hearing a soft gasp as you did. Deciding the effort required was worth it, you forced your tired eyes open to see Nikki sitting in a chair next to your bed, one you recognized as clearly having been dragged in from the living room.
Seeing you awake, Nikki rushed to get up from her chair to lean over you. “You’re awake! Are you okay?”
“I…” Your tongue felt dry, voice scratchy. “I’m alive… I think. Just really tired. Sorry I worried you guys with whatever that was.”
“I’m just glad you’re okay,” she replied with a relieved smile, handing you a much-needed glass of water from the bedside table.
“What happened?” you asked after taking a long drink of water. “I remember being on that planet, and then my head hurt and…”
“You passed out,” she answered worriedly. “Adam and Groot tried to heal you, but nothing was working, so we put you in here while we looked for a hospital for weird space diseases.”
“Oh right, I remember being near Adam when it happened,” you recalled through hazy memories being in his arms yet again.
Nikki smiled. “He’s been super worried about you. He was here until about an hour ago when Peter had me take over so he could talk to Adam.”
Adam had been at your bedside, and more than that, he was worried about you? You weren’t sure which to be more embarrassed about, Adam’s worry or that you had again made an embarrassment of yourself in front of the guardians again.
“Adam was worried?” you asked, not even really sure what that would look like. He was usually so stoic that you couldn’t really picture it.
“Yep,” Nikki confirmed, like it was something obvious. “Peter told Adam to take you in here and keep watch because he was so on edge that he kept picking fights with everybody. Oh, I should tell him you’re awake. He’s probably driving Peter crazy by now.”
“No, Nikki, wait–”
But she was already gone, leaving you alone in the room to internally panic while still not fully awake. How bad had you looked for it to scare even Adam? You felt fine now, just really tired, so maybe you could just sweep this all under the rug and not be a further burden to anybody.
Heavy footsteps outside in the hallway was as much of a warning as you got before the door opened and Adam’s large form appeared in the doorway, Nikki just behind him looking like she had tried and failed to slow Adam down on his way here. Wasting no time, Adam strode up to the bed, his expression too intense in your opinion for just a simple fainting spell.
“Your condition is no longer calamitous?” Adam asked, running one hand over your head and down your hair.
“I’ll, uh, go tell Peter we don’t need to go to the hospital anymore,” Nikki spoke awkwardly, and you felt your embarrassment rise, having forgotten she was there as Adam’s broad form now blocked the doorway from view.
As quickly as she was there, the door closed behind Nikki and she was gone, leaving you were alone with Adam. His intense stare let you know he was still waiting for an answer, his hand still gently stroking your hair and making it hard to put together the jumbled thoughts in your head.
“I’m sorry for scaring you,” you apologized, trying your best to sound normal while resisting the desire to lean into the head pats that actually felt pretty nice. “I’m fine now. I think all the ash there was just getting to me.”
“I have concerns this predicament may perhaps predict peril,” he spoke firmly, his hand leaving your hair, much to your secret disappointment.
“I’m fine, I promise,” you insisted, standing up from the bed, but stumbling a bit as your vision became spotty, Adam immediately reaching out to steady you for the few seconds it took your vision to clear. “I’m just tired.”
Adam’s sharp look told you he was unconvinced by your words, but you decided to press on anyways, feeling bad that you had clearly worried him and not wanting to extend this awkward moment any longer.
“So, did you guys find anything on that planet?” you asked, needing the subject to be off your own recently spotty health for your own sake.
Adam’s eyes stayed on yours for a long moment, as if searching for something in your expression. Reluctantly accepting your change of conversation, he spoke.
“Quill insisted that your collapse was Terran in causality,” he said in a tone that led you to think that he didn’t quite agree with Peter.
“What, you think I’m not human or something?” you teased, but Adam’s expression didn’t waver, which gave you immediate pause.
“Your parentage presents in peculiarities,” he spoke carefully, and you realized that he really did seem to think you weren’t human. “The stone does not scald your skin, yet damages the Destroyer?”
“I’m human, Adam,” you asserted, staring him down with your hands on your hips. How could he possibly think you were an alien? You were literally from Earth.
“You are assured of your ancestry?” he pressed, not backing down, his insistence forcing you to really think about his question, revisit a history you had previously thought you knew so well.
“I’m… adopted,” you admitted reluctantly, realizing as you said the words that you hadn’t told anyone, not even Rocket and Groot back then. The secret felt shameful, admitting you were a child unwanted by her parents. “My parents were human, but I don’t know who my birth parents are. Mom always told me they weren’t told anything by the adoption agency. There’s no way that they… do you really think they… weren’t human?”
“I have merely conjecture,” Adam answered, which wasn’t really helping close the wound he had opened with his sudden line of questioning.
You sat back down on the bed, unable to support your own weight upright upon considering his suggestion that you might not be human. You wanted to tell him off, to deny his theory, but there was a weight to his words that you couldn’t fully deny. You had no idea, no explanations as to why you looked human but had these strange powers. Mutantism had been an easy answer to accept, and was much more realistic than what Adam was suggesting, but something in his tone made you want to seriously consider what he was saying, even if it was an unsettling possibility to consider. The thought that no part of you truly belonged on Earth shook you more deeply than you thought possible, tears pricking your eyes.
“I have to be a human,” you sobbed into your hands, feeling the bed dent next to you with Adam’s weight as he silently sat down. “If I’m not human, I’ll have nothing left. My parents, my planet… none of it would really have been mine.”
Adam’s arm came around you, gently pulling you to his side, your head resting on his caped shoulder. You didn’t resist the movement, or the comfort from the god, your tears falling down to impact in wet drops on your pants.
“Belonging can bend,” he spoke softly, hand stroking at your hair again. “The guardians have grown to be my friends. They are not one to freely forsake friends, even ones in whose heads house vile villains.”
You took a deep breath to consider what he was saying, not fully willing to admit what a large percentage of your stillness was due to enjoying Adam’s closeness.
“I don’t even know if they’d let me stay if I wanted to,” you said with a sniffle, doing your best to stop crying, to really take in Adam’s kind words. “The deal was to take me to a new planet to live after this is all over.”
“I am convinced yours would not be a request so readily refused,” he asserted. “They favor your friendship, whereas they seem to view my verbosity as vexing.”
You couldn’t help but grin. “I do remember hearing Rocket call you Mr. Fancy Words.”
Adam sighed, only seeming marginally annoyed. “An enduringly irritating inclination. A convention I am consoled has not corrupted you.”
“Oh, uh, no problem…” You were definitely not going to tell him just how many times you had cursed out Captain Golden Butt in your head on the abrupt flight down to Valudrisia, wanting to preserve whatever this was between you and Adam. “I’m feeling okay now, so we should probably go and see–”
You stood up, wanting to escape the awkward situation you had found yourself in, but the fuzziness in your head returned as soon as you stood, which sent you wobbling on your feet, one hand on your forehead. Adam was up immediately, steadying you with both hands on your waist.
You wanted to push him away in embarrassment, but you knew that you needed his help to remain steady, staying in that position for a few more seconds until you felt the dizziness begin to fade. You still felt tired, but you didn’t want anyone worrying about you over some dumb motion sickness or whatever this was.
You met Adam’s reproachful stare as his hands left your sides, his lack of being reassured of your wellbeing clear on his face.
“I’ll be fine,” you insisted softly, eyes pleading with Adam. “I’ll come back and lie down if I start feeling dizzy again. I promise. But I can’t just sit here while everyone else is trying to figure things out.”
Adam let out a troubled exhale. “And you vow to valiantly uphold this understanding?”
“Yes,” you answered, figuring you should humor his request if it meant he would stop protesting you going out to see what was happening with the others.
“Then I concede to our concord,” Adam confirmed, eyes still telling you he was very much watching you for any sign of illness, but standing aside so you could leave the room with him right behind you.
Entering the living room, you found it relatively barren, the only ones there the strange combination of Peter and Groot. You could see the relief on Peter’s face as you entered, his conversation with Groot likely awkwardly one-sided on both ends.
“So, uh, good talk then, buddy,” Peter said, reaching up to clap Groot on the shoulder before approaching you and Adam.
“How are you feeling?” he asked you with a quick glance at Adam, who was standing close enough to you that you felt his body heat. If Peter was looking to you for an explanation of Adam’s sudden need for closeness, he wasn’t going to get one from you, because you were just as confused.
“I’m feeling mostly better,” you answered. “Just wanted to come see what the plan was. I don’t want things to be delayed because of me.”
“There’s not much to delay,” Gamora said, entering the room from the direction of the cockpit. “We’ve got no leads into the destroyed planets. We visited another one while you were resting, but it was the same.”
“I don’t know why we’re wasting time on this when there’s nothing we can do,” Rocket chimed in as he walked in, likely having heard your voices. “I still say we take the gem to Vlendy and get our money now before he drops the reward.”
“But would that mean another world is destroyed?” Nikki asked as she and Drax entered the room last, the guardians now all gathered together.
“The decimated planets are all over the galaxy,” Drax spoke. “It will be difficult to ensure vigilance over the entire galaxy to prevent a future incident.”
“You got any ideas, Warlock?” Peter asked Adam, clearly at a loss himself.
“Prognosticating this peculiarity has proven problematical,” Adam answered, looking frustrated with himself. “I had envisaged your involvement would evoke an epiphany.”
“Yeah, I think we’re fresh outta those,” Rocket remarked cynically.
“I don’t think there’s much we can do with no leads,” Gamora said, crossing her arms over her chest. “As terrible as it is, we may have to wait for another incident to happen first. We might as well finish this job and then put our focus on figuring out what’s happening to the planets.”
“I am Groot.”
“I keep tellin’ you that’s a stupid idea,” Rocket shot back at the flora colossus.
“Let me guess,” Peter said. “He wants to–”
“Combine both ideas again, yeah,” Rocket finished. “I keep telling him that doesn’t really work, but he never listens.”
“I am Groot,” Groot insisted.
“Yeah, well maybe if one would actually work for once and not–”
“The tree is again brilliant,” Drax’s voice boomed. “We shall ask Vlendis of the destroyed planets. As a man of vast wealth and frivolousness, he must possess knowledge that will aid us in our quest for information.”
“Yeah, uh, sure. We can ask him, I guess,” Peter acquiesced to Groot’s apparent suggestion. “Well, if nobody has any other ideas, then we go deliver the gem to Vlendis and then see where we’re at when that’s done.”
“Can I see that thing again?” Rocket asked, gesturing with his head to your bag on the table as he addressed you. “If you don’t mind. I don’t really feel like getting burned right now.”
“Does that mean there is an occasion on which you would prefer to be burnt?” Drax questioned.
“All I’m sayin’ is that orb only seems to like her touching it,” Rocket replied. “Not unlike a certain blabbermouth here.”
“Um, sure!” you said too loudly, hoping to cover up Rocket’s last muttered sentence, making your way over to the table and grabbing the orb out of your bag.
The second you touched the orb, you felt a strange sensation flow into you, a warmth just like the one you had felt when you had first sensed the orb back on Valudrisia. Looking down at the hand, you expected to see a burn or a cut or something, but your hand looked completely normal. What took you a few moments to realize, however, was that you didn’t feel tired anymore. On the contrary, you felt almost as if you had just woken up from a long nap, even though you had minutes ago been just barely standing under the power of your own stubbornness.
“You okay?” you heard Peter ask. “You’re, uh, doing that thing you do.”
“Peter Quill is referring to the purple eye phenomenon,” Drax clarified.
“Ah.” You blinked, dismissing the feeling you hadn’t realized had crept over you that signified that your powers were active. When had that happened?
Shaking your head, you made your way over to Rocket with the orb, noticing Adam staring intently at you, making you wonder if he had noticed the change in your state with his inhuman level of perception to your condition. You doubted there was any cause for concern, your powers randomly activating had likely given you a second wind, one you were grateful had seemed to cure you of your fog of tiredness.
The guardians crowded around you to get a closer look at the orb of swirling pink and purple. Almost like a plasma ball, the swirls of purple in the orb seemed to be attracted to where your hand lay against it.
“Doesn’t look worth fifty-thousand units to me,” Rocket remarked dismissively.
“I am Groot,” Groot spoke up.
“I’m not arguing if that’s what the dumb rich guy wants to pay us for it!” Rocket laughed.
“It looks cool,” Nikki commented, eyes wide with wonder.
“Vlendis said that gem is from Yenveron, right?” Gamora asked. “That planet’s been dead for what, thirty years now? Must be why it’s worth so much to him.”
“Then, are we all agreed that we deliver the gem first?” Peter emphasized, his eyes only on Adam, the sole dissenter.
Adam looked reluctant, his eyes forlorn as he considered the question before answering.
“We must maintain momentum,” he spoke decidedly. “If it proves paramount, I will forage myself and forgather once your crude concern is seen to completion.”
“Hey, that crude concern is paying for my ship to stay afloat,” Rocket replied in mock-offense.
“My ship,” Peter grumbled childishly in response. “Okay, so we make the drop and then take another look at these planets.”
“I’ll let you guys know when we’re close,” Gamora said, and the less-contentious-than-usual team meeting was concluded.
And Adam makes his appearance! Hope everyone has those thesaurus.com tabs ready! I had an average of 3 whenever I was writing Adam dialogue to abide by his usual way of speaking
-----
It had been a terrible day, a terrible month if you were being honest. One of your coworkers that hated you had been promoted, and had been giving you all the worst jobs now that he was in charge. If you had to go into work tomorrow just to be assigned another human-hater or handsy creep, you were going to scream.
Cibroth was not what it used to be. The planet had only been getting more extreme politically, and you had been forced to start looking for other options, unwilling to shackle yourself to another planet of bigots. But life on Cibroth was expensive, and you had been having a hard time saving up for the ticket you’d need to get out of here, let alone the units to start a new life yet again. It was days like this more than ever that made you wish you could talk to your parents, the worn frame photo of the three of you the closest you would get.
You were almost home, could nearly taste the honey cookies you had been saving as a reward for getting through today’s horrible job, internally groaning when you saw a crowd forming just ahead of you, the mass of aliens quickly blocking off your nice easy path home.
Ugh, what was it this time? The residents of your neighborhood were often both bloodthirsty and bored, which led to frequent street brawls. The only thing that saved you from being a target was your recognizable uniform; none of the thugs were stupid enough to invite government involvement in their informal fighting rings by picking on a government bodyguard, even a human one.
You weren’t so weak anymore either. One of them had tried to take a bad day out on you years ago, when you had been out of uniform, and the dent his body made in a metal wall was still there today. You found that you weren’t really incognito out of uniform anymore after that.
You had even heard people warn others about staying away from you, referencing the alien-shaped dent as proof. Nowadays, you had little reason to use your powers outside of work, not wanting to stick your nose in little squabbles that nobody wanted you involved in anyways, but you still practiced alone in your apartment, not wanting to lose control ever again.
“We don’t like Terrans ‘round here,” a gruff voice growled, and for a second, you thought it had been directed at you, but nobody in the crowd was looking your way.
“Yeah, I get that,” a male voice replied, sounding more placating than afraid of the mob he was currently surrounded by. “And if you give us those directions, then we’ll be out of your hair.”
“Hair…” the alien replied, perplexed. He was tall enough that you could see the speaker, who turned out to be one of the lizard-headed people that made up around half of the planet’s population. Not many of them saw hair often, let alone really understood what it was.
Why was a human here anyways? You hadn’t seen another human in over a year, and the last one had been some drunk you had seen getting kicked out of a bar, not exactly someone you wanted to meet up with to reminisce about your shared home planet.
“Alright, well if you’re not gonna help us, then get out of our way,” another male voice spoke up, one that you almost thought you had heard before, but couldn’t place.
Shaking off the weird feeling, you looked ahead to try and see if there was a way through the mass of people, or if you would have to make one, when you made eye contact with a tall figure in the middle of the crowd, the familiar sight stopping in your tracks.
You watched his mouth move, and though the crowd was too loud for you to hear the words, you knew exactly what they were and froze in surprise.
“I… am Groot.”
As soon as Groot caught sight of you, he began to wade his way through the crowd towards you, and suddenly you felt like that scared twenty-one-year-old that spent almost a year wondering if they would ever come back to visit you.
The crowd parted for him, clearly wary of being too close to him, and you were finally able to shake off your stupor, rushing up to meet Groot in a hug, your arms only able to reach about mid-waist on him.
“It’s been too long, Groot,” you said, long-buried emotions wracking you at the sight of a friendly face you had given up on ever seeing again.
“I am Groot,” he responded, patting your back as you took a breath to calm down before pulling back from the hug.
After assuming it was you that the visitors seemed to be looking for, the crowd of aliens dispersed with bored scoffs, off to look for their next form of entertainment.
As the crowds moved away, two figures approached to join you and Groot; one being a very familiar totally-not-a-raccoon and the other must have been the human you had heard the crowd hassling. He didn’t look too much older than you, with a red leather jacket and sandy blonde hair.
“It’s been a while,” Rocket greeted you by name as he approached, having switched out his old blue jumpsuit for an orange one with dark gray body armor.
“It has,” you confirmed. You had never thought you would see them again, not after the first year without seeing them had passed, your hope dwindling over the years until it was gone.
Your gaze moved from Rocket to his human companion, who took that as his cue to introduce himself, reaching a hand out for you to shake.
“I’m Star-Lord,” he introduced himself casually, as if that was his real name, then seemed to think better of it. “Peter Quill. Leader of the Guardians of the Galaxy.”
The what? You must have looked confused, because Rocket decided to step in and provide more context.
“That’s the group we’re with now. We go around savin’ the galaxy and stuff,” he explained, mostly unhelpfully, which was so typical for Rocket that it made you nostalgic for the old days of running jobs with him and Groot.
The notion of them saving the galaxy was baffling to you, having known Rocket and Groot from before.
“So you don’t steal stuff anymore?” you asked, having difficulty picturing Rocket of anyone becoming some kind of cosmic superhero.
“Oh no, we still steal stuff,” he replied with a laugh. “Just occasionally save the galaxy too.”
“Yeah, have you heard of the Universal Church of Truth?” Peter cut in. “About a year ago, tried to take over the galaxy and make everyone live in a fantasy world or die?”
You… had, actually. One of your recent clients had been nearby when the black-purple blight had spread to several nearby systems before it had been stopped. So Rocket’s new team had been behind stopping whatever had caused that. But then why were they on Cibroth?
“So why did you come here? I can give you those directions if you still need them,” you offered. Better to rip off the band-aid now, since they definitely weren’t staying, and you didn’t want to get too re-attached before they left.
“Well actually, we came here looking for you,” Peter admitted with a friendly smile, but you were unnerved by his admission.
“Me? But why?” you asked, mind racing. What could the self-proclaimed guardians of the galaxy want with a random human on a random planet? Unless… “Please tell me this isn’t about super-concrete again.”
You knew very well by now how expensive the material was, which meant that it was only owned by vengeful space billionaires. The hand-in-the-cookie-jar look that took over Peter and Rocket’s faces told you everything you needed to know.
“You realize that the last time I helped you with that stuff, I ended up in a prison made of unknown gelatinous material for three months?” you said, wishing you could just crawl under your bed and pretend this wasn’t happening.
“Would it help to mention how many prisons we’ve broken out of since?” Peter asked hesitantly. “Rocket’s got seven escapes under his belt.”
“Where is the super-concrete this time?” you asked tiredly. If they had it here on Cibroth, then maybe you could just open it for them and be on your way. You were also trying to shove down the ache at knowing they hadn’t come to see you, but just to ask you for a dangerous favor.
“It’s on… Valudrisia,” Rocket answered reluctantly. “In a mega-vault underground.”
The three of them could see your averseness as well as you could feel it, Peter and Rocket exchanging a look while Groot stepped forward, looking around you and then at you.
“I am Groot,” he said.
“He’s askin’ if you really wanna be on this scuthole planet,” Rocket translated.
“Yeah, they don’t seem all that friendly to humans,” Peter added with a nod of his chin towards a group of reptile aliens who were gathered at a short distance from you, clearly keeping watch on your group for any weaknesses to exploit.
“Well… they’re really not,” you admitted, deciding to just be honest given you didn’t seem to be among enemies right now. “But they haven’t put me in a prison, and I’m pretty used to being a social pariah by now, so it’s easier to just stay here and not risk starting over just to be hated by a new planet.”
You could see the pitying look on Peter’s face, and you didn’t know what to think about it. It wasn’t as if you thought you had an amazing life or anything, but there were more pitiable people out here than you. Besides, you didn’t want to sound desperate or burden them with your problems. You would find a way off of this planet on your own.
“You don’t have to live like this,” Peter insisted. “We’ve been to lots of planets that don’t treat humans like dirt. We could drop you off at one if you’d like… after Valudrisia.”
They were persistent, but you still had your reservations about the offer.
“How are you so sure that this one won’t end in prison time?” you asked skeptically. “What can you do that Rocket and Groot couldn’t before?”
Rocket laughed. “Oh, don’t worry. Quill ain’t our only new crew.”
“I recruited you, if you remember,” Peter grumbled, but followed Rocket’s lead. “We’ve got Drax the Destroyer, a Katathian warrior, not so great on getting jokes. Gamora is a badass assassin and–”
“And a doll collector!” Rocket chimed in mockingly. “The big bad daughter of Thanos, collecting dolls.”
“Thanos?” you gasped. You couldn’t live in space and not have heard of the Mad Titan and his deadly exploits of days past. You had been told by a client once that there had been a celebration on his planet when the Mad Titan had been slain at long last.
“Adopted daughter of Thanos,” Peter clarified awkwardly. “And don’t worry, she hated him too, but probably safer not to mention her dad around her.”
“I am Groot,” Groot spoke up.
“Oh yeah, and Drax killed Thanos,” Rocket replied to Groot’s words. “That’s the whole the destroyer part of his name.”
Rocket’s mocking tone told you that he didn’t seem to be scared of his fellow guardians of the galaxy, but how would you know that they wouldn’t have a problem with you joining them temporarily?
“And Nikki’s a Kree,” Peter said, bringing the group’s attention back to him. “Teenaged girl with fire powers, kinda almost caused that whole delusional revolution thing a year back. But she’s fine now, don’t worry.”
You turned to stare at Rocket and Groot in shock. It was seeming more and more like they had managed to find themselves in a group of the most impressive people in the galaxy, though that did leave one more question.
“So what can you do, Peter?” you asked curiously, wondering just what kind of human would find himself in the midst of this kind of company.
“Uh,” Peter said, clearly not expecting the question.
“Yeah, tell her, Quill,” Rocket egged him on, clearly finding something amusing at his expense.
“I do plenty!” Peter shot back at Rocket, sounding mildly defensive. “I’m the leader of the guardians. And I have my element guns, so I’m good in combat too. Not going to beat Gamora any time soon, but–”
“Definitely not going to beat Gamora,” Rocket added. “Even with both hands tied behind her back, she would definitely still whoop your–”
“Anyways,” Peter interrupted, as if this was a debate they had often. “We’re good at what we do, and I promise we can drop you off at a decent planet once we’ve got the goods off to our buyer. So, what do you say?”
You really should be more resistant to the idea of again leaving your whole life behind, especially if it was to go on an assumedly dangerous job with some old friends. But you already wanted to leave this shitty planet, and it would save you the very expensive fare on one of the few ships that was even willing to dock on Cibroth anymore. And just like Earth, it wasn’t like anyone here would miss you if you left, your coworkers likely jumping at the chance to take all of your hard-earned jobs with you out of the way.
But you wouldn’t be on your own with nothing this time. And you trusted that another human like Peter would be able to find a good planet for you to live on, and then maybe your life could be nice and stable again. Maybe you would have friends again, which you hadn’t had since you had lived on Earth, and the price of it all was one more risky mission to a likely dangerous vault.
“Alright, let me go home and get my stuff.”
The Milano, which Peter had awkwardly confirmed was yes, named after Alyssa Milano, didn’t look like any ship you had seen before. Though that wasn’t saying much as you only had Rocket’s old ship and the ugly Cibrothian government-issued ships to compare it to.
Standing at the top of the gangway was a blue-skinned teenaged girl dressed in green and yellow, her spiky bright orange hair moving in the breeze almost like it was made of fire. But unlike your previous experience with the literal fire-haired Virk and Vak, the girl ahead of you looked eager at your approach, so eager that she rushed down the gangway to meet you halfway.
“Hey Nikki,” Peter greeted. “This–”
“Is her?” she finished excitedly, giving you a happy grin. “I’m Nicholette Gold, but literally nobody calls me that. Call me Nikki.”
You were still getting used to people actually being excited to meet you. Smiling at her enthusiasm, you gave her your name in return. “Nice to meet you, Nikki.”
“I’ve been waiting way too long for there to be another girl on the crew,” she told you happily. “Gamora’s nice, but she can be a little intense sometimes.”
Did she know you were only going to be with them temporarily? Not wanting to burst her bubble, you instead followed her onto the ship, and if she heard Rocket’s mutter of won’t catch me saying that to Gamora’s face, she didn’t let on.
You were led by the excited girl up the gangway and into a living room of sorts, couches of mismatching makes set around a table that looked to be equipped with a data screen on top, several empty cups scattered on its surface. Sitting on one of the shaggy yellow couches was a large shirtless man with sage green skin lined with red concentric circular lines along his chest, shoulders and the sides of his head, his very blue eyes each covered with a patch of red skin from where his eyebrows would have been to mid-cheek.
At your approach, the man got up from the couch to greet you. “You must be the Terran who will be assisting us on this mission. I am Drax. I hope you do not snore as loudly as Peter Quill does.”
“I do not snore… that loud,” you heard Peter protest from behind you.
“I don’t know,” a female voice spoke from out of your view. “If your room wasn’t next to Groot now, I think one of us would have stabbed you in your sleep.”
“I would never commit such a cowardly act,” Drax insisted as the woman entered the room from somewhere farther in the ship. “Peter Quill, face me in combat. The loser must cease snoring immediately.”
“What? But you don’t even snore,” Peter replied. “And it’s not like I can just turn it off. That’s not how humans work, Drax.”
While they bickered, you looked at the woman who had to be Gamora, the daughter of Thanos. She also had green skin, but hers was a shade more yellow-green, the black around her eyes somewhat resembling raccoon eyes if it weren’t for the streak under each that met at a fine point on either side of her jaw. Her clothing was also more spacelike than Drax’s plain black pants and boots; a black combat suit matched with boots and under armor made of some sort of blindingly white space material, giving her the look of someone thoroughly deadly. Though minus her hopefully joking threat to Peter, she did seem nice enough to you. Her short, lopsided black hair fading into vibrant red would even have been fashionable on Earth, at least in the state of fashion Earth was in when you left.
“I assume Peter’s already done all the introductions. In which case, we can move onto living arrangements,” Gamora said, approaching you. “We have one room open. It’s next to mine and far away from Peter’s snoring.”
“Oh, uh, thanks,” you replied awkwardly, still trying to get a read on how you should be acting around these people, but at least none of them had threatened your life so far. “So… how far away is Valudrisia?”
“A cycle and a half at most,” Gamora answered. “Less if we leave right now.”
“Then what are we waiting for?” Rocket said, which seemed to spur the guardians into action, Peter walking by you and following Gamora down the hall to assumedly where the ship’s controls were.
Rocket looked like he was about to follow them, but then stopped like he had remembered something, turning to look at you. “Hey, do you still use one of those junky old comm clips?”
“Uh.” You reached up to unclip your comm from your ear. “I have a newer model now, issued by my work… my old work now, I guess.”
You handed Rocket the small silver clip and he assessed it for a second or two with disgust. “This model is like ten generations behind. Isn’t Cibroth supposed to be a tech planet? This is just sad.”
“It hasn’t been since the lizard brains got elected,” you replied, a little embarrassed to find out how old your tech was now. You had just gotten that model last year too…
“I should have a newer one lying around here somewhere,” he said, grimacing as he stowed your clip in his pocket. “Might be able to salvage some parts from this old scut.”
And then Rocket was off to the bridge too, leaving you, Nikki and Groot behind, Groot heading back in the opposite direction, towards the doors you had passed by coming in with a parting I am Groot your way that you assumed was some sort of welcome back.
And then it was just you and Nikki left.
“I can show you to the spare room,” she said, leading you and your two meagre suitcases in the same direction Groot had gone. Up close, you could see that her hair didn’t need a breeze, the bright orange flickering around as if it were really fire. Peter had said she had fire powers, but he didn’t mention her hair literally being on fire!
Nikki stopped in front of the second last door in the hallway, the door sliding open to reveal a plain room with a bed made up with bright green sheets.
“They sent Groot to pick the sheet color,” Nikki explained. “And I have some extra pillows if you want them. I’m not fully sure Groot didn’t stuff these ones with leaves.”
“I’ll take you up on that offer then,” you said with a thankful smile. Groot was well-meaning, but leaf pillows really sounded like something he would do.
“They’re good people, don’t worry,” Nikki said out of nowhere, her smile relaxing defenses you hadn’t fully realized were still up. “You’ve looked super nervous since you got here. I just wanted to tell you that you don’t need to worry. If they weren’t there to save me, I’d be lost to that fake world and… anyways, no rush, just come out when you’re ready.”
And then the door was closing behind her with a whoosh and you were alone with your thoughts.
You tried to drum up some sadness at leaving Cibroth with the same two suitcases you had arrived there with, but all you felt was relief. Relief that you weren’t wasting any more time on another dead-end planet. You had been living in denial as a means to survive, telling yourself that you could live alone and friendless, but now that you were out, you could finally admit to yourself just how awful your life on Cibroth was. But then what if the better planet Peter promised to leave you on turned out poorly too? Were you just stuck in an endless loop of the same bad choices?
You sat on the bed as you felt the ship take off, the windowless room denying you one last look at the planet that had been your home for seven years, but that knowledge came with a palpable relief. You wanted to forget your time on Cibroth as soon as you could. Maybe this time around you could find a permanent home, at least if this job didn’t go sideways and land you in another inescapable prison. You were twenty-nine-years-old now, how many fresh starts were you going to need?
You decided to busy yourself by unpacking a few things, setting the photo of your parents on top of your other suitcase, unable to help but wonder what they would think of you now, having lived a quarter of your life in space. The metal photo frame was now rusting with time, and you knew you would have to replace it soon, but you wanted a little longer with it in the state it had been in before they died, back when your life was nice and boring and normal.
But you weren’t normal anymore, and you couldn’t spend forever sulking in the guest room while your new team were all gathered. And maybe a part of you was excited at the prospect of having people to talk to for once, and you had to admit you had missed Rocket and Groot. You would definitely make a better impression on the others if you went out and socialized.
Decision made, you emerged from your room and made your way to the empty living room, appreciating just how lived-in it looked. Bickering aside, they all seemed like good people, and with that thought, you made your way towards the front of the ship.
It was always weird seeing space from so close up.
You were sat in Groot’s seat while he tended to his plants, according to Rocket. You watched as Peter smoothly piloted the ship, Gamora giving navigational updates occasionally.
Rocket’s old ship hadn’t had a lot of windows, so the Milano’s view of space was the best one you had ever gotten, feeling almost like you were in a space museum, if you didn’t know better. You weren’t sure if you would ever get used to travelling through space.
“So what’s our plan to get in?” Peter asked.
“Don’t look at me,” Rocket retorted as he fiddled with what looked to be a commlink for you. “You’re our leader after all. Makin’ plans is your job.”
“You know that’s not what I meant,” Peter replied. “Have we got a route in?”
Gamora looked up from the digital map she had been looking over. “Lots of maintenance hatches, but most of us wouldn’t be able to fit.”
“We could have the rodent go first and find an opening for those of us with more impressive stature,” Drax suggested.
“Ain’t happening,” Rocket shot back. “If you think I’m going in there by myself just so you can–”
“Okay, so we don’t send Rocket in by himself,” Peter cut in, clearly trying to get the meeting back on track. “Anyone else got an idea?”
“Well, there is this sewage tunnel,” Gamora said, enlarging the tunnel on the map. “It’s wide enough to fit us all, but it’s not going to smell great.”
“Nice, a sewage tunnel,” Rocket muttered sarcastically. “Last time we used one of those, the smell stuck to my fur for a week.”
“Any other, super secret ways in?” Peter asked hopefully, but Gamora shook her head.
“Not unless you want to try walking in the front door,” she replied. “And I don’t think they offer tours.”
“Okay, so then we go through the sewers,” Peter spoke decidedly, Rocket grumbling his protests in response. “Well, it’s that or those vents.”
“I’ll just stand on Groot,” Rocket grumbled, clearly steadfast in his avoidance of the vent option.
“I wanted to ask,” Nikki spoke up, drawing your attention back to her where she stood at the back of the room. “Could we see your powers? Rocket said you could take things apart and blast them.”
“Oh, uh…” You weren’t used to anyone actively wanting to see your powers, your mind flashing back to that awful woman in that grocery store so long ago, but Nikki was too excited for you to say no to. “Sure, I guess.”
“I too would like to see these powers,” Drax said, standing up from his seat and adding to the pressure growing in your chest.
With the rough battle plan decided for now, you soon found yourself back in the living room with everyone minus Rocket and Groot, who were piloting the ship and gardening respectively, feeling kind of like a street performer with everyone staring at you right now.
“I have this old cleaning bot,” Nikki said, rushing off to her room and returning with a shiny silver sphere.
You didn’t really see a way to get out of this awkward display of the powers you had been ashamed of for years, but you might as well humor them. And it didn’t feel terrible to have people actually want your company.
Raising a hand towards the bot, the familiar fuchsia glow crept into a crack in the side of the sphere, and then the robot split neatly apart into all its pieces, the parts floating in the air around Nikki, who looked around at them with childlike wonder.
“I have much better control than I used to,” you explained, waving a hand and causing the parts to all put themselves back together again, nervous for the group’s reactions to your powers, wanting to be seen as useful by these people more impressive than you could ever be.
“Have you assessed its combat properties?” Drax inquired. “What are the limits of this force?”
“It works kind of like gravity or wind,” you explained. “I can’t burn holes in people, but I have slammed them against walls or taken apart their weapons.”
“Can you weaponize this power of yours against me in combat?” he asked. “I would like to test my strength against its might.”
You looked at Drax, and then over at the others, none of whom looked especially bothered by Drax’s request. “I don’t know, I don’t want to hurt you.”
“I am quite sure you are not capable of injuring me,” Drax responded with a confident laugh.
Nobody was stopping you, so you raised a hand to give him what he wanted, but stopped when you heard a voice ring out through the ship’s communication system.
“Quill, we got a problem up here. A real wordy one,” Rocket’s voice came through the comms above your head, though you weren’t sure what to make of his emphasis of wordy.
Peter groaned in response to Rocket’s words, raising two fingers to his temple. It seemed like he knew what Rocket was referring to. Based on his facial expression, whatever it was seemed to be more of an annoyance than an actual problem you needed to worry about.
“He’s rambling on about wanting to talk to us or something,” Rocket continued. “Can I just shoot him one time? Please?”
Peter sighed. “Just let him in. It might be important.”
“You’re no fun,” Rocket grumbled, but didn’t push back. “Golden boy incoming.”
You looked around at the guardians’ faces, none of which looked overwhelmingly thrilled to have whoever it was coming aboard.
“Who’s golden boy?” you asked Nikki, who smiled awkwardly in response.
“You’ll see in a second,” she replied. “He’s hard to describe. But he’s kinda like a god, if gods talked like poetry books.”
What kind of a description was that?
“You think he just wants to say hi?” Peter asked.
“It is unlikely,” Drax replied. “The golden god does not often make time for pleasantry-based visits.”
Now you were really lost. But not for long, as strolling into the room came a tall figure, his golden skin explaining most of the nicknames you had heard so far.
The golden god was tall and well-built, and only slightly less muscular than Drax. His equally golden hair fell in waves to his shoulders, equally golden eyes surveying the room as he strode in, long red cape a stark contrast to the dark gray of his body-armored suit. His face was handsome, as handsome as any model or actor on Earth, and you quickly turned to look at Nikki to avoid having him notice you quite obviously checking him out.
You stared intently at Nikki’s firey hair to distract yourself, mind racing. It wasn’t your fault, you’d gone so long without seeing a guy that hot that you almost forgot they existed.
“Adam!” Peter greeted him somewhat awkwardly with a raised hand, and you reluctantly slid your eyes back to the golden man in an effort to not seem impolite. “What’s up?”
“Greetings, guardians,” the man responded, his eyes seeming to lock with yours for longer than anyone else’s, but if he had noticed your previous staring, he didn’t say anything. “I have readied this reunion to report execrable events.”
“What is it now, Mr. Fancy Words?” Rocket said as he entered the room, weary disdain clear in his voice.
“Three worlds now have mortified by the hand of a malicious malady,” Adam spoke, though you were only half understanding what he was saying. Three planets had… died? Gotten sick?
“Let me guess,” Gamora cut in. “This will have… catastrophic consequences for the… celestial bodies?”
If Adam realized she was mocking his oddly fancy and alliterative form of speech, he didn’t show it, instead striding over to stand in between Peter and Gamora.
“These planets perish in mere moments,” he stressed. “And with them, all life is lost. I have been unable to understand the cause of this calamity, and so I have arrived to appeal for your aid.”
“Well tough scut!” Rocket replied, crossing his arms as he glared at Adam. “We’re on a job right now, a paying job!”
Adam’s expression turned disapproving. “I had forgotten about your more… unscrupulous undertakings.”
“Yeah, well those undertakings keep this ship afloat,” Rocket retorted.
“I am inclined to agree with the rodent,” Drax chimed in. “We have not had a job that paid this richly in quite some time. We cannot allow it to slip from our grasp.”
“You would allow more worlds to wither?” Adam accused, sounding angry now. “As we quarrel, countless casualties could be–”
“Alright, let’s just all calm down,” Peter spoke up, turning to Adam first as you wondered just who this man was to the guardians. “Rocket is right, we really need the cash right now.”
“And you–”
“But,” he interrupted Adam, who silently stared down the leader of the guardians. “After the job is done, we can come with you to see these dying planets. That work for you, Warlock?”
“If you want us to get there faster, you and your golden butt can come with us on the job,” Rocket challenged. “Otherwise, you can keep your complaining to yourself.”
“And what manner of morality will you be masterminding at this juncture?” Adam asked suspiciously.
“We’re sneaking into a vault on Valudrisia and replacing their active power gem with a dead one we were given,” Gamora explained.
“And this gem… it does not preserve this planet?” Adam asked, still not convinced. You couldn’t really blame him; you weren’t exactly thrilled about your own impending foray into crime again.
“Nah, just in a vault on a planet,” Peter clarified. “Nothing life-sustaining about it.”
Adam took a long moment to think as you stared down at the floor, afraid of him catching you looking at him again if you looked up. Your chest burned with shame, feeling like you were a cringey teenager again.
“Then I will assist you in this abominable ambition,” he answered at last.
“Great,” Peter replied. “Good talk. Everyone ready to go to Valudrisia then?”
At the group’s general assent, everyone split off, Rocket announcing that he was going to find Groot while Peter and Gamora headed to their own rooms, leaving you behind with Nikki, Drax and the newest temporary member of the team.
You weren’t sure what to say to break the sudden overwhelming silence, but Adam broke it for you, marching towards you and Nikki.
“You have not yet been acquainted with the golden god, have you?” Drax asked you, and you shook your head minutely in response. You had lived on a planet that was half reptiles and half eight-eyed people and one you, where would you have possibly met this guy?
“I have been known as Adam Warlock,” Adam introduced himself to you, and you were forced to stop being awkward and make eye contact with him to be polite, surprised to find that he seemed to be studying you with his eyes.
You gave him your name, now able to get a closer look at him, his golden eyes and yellow pupils so much more striking up close. From this close, you also noticed a small orange-gold gem on his forehead, which combined with his imposing stature and title, made you wonder just who he was. What kind of person out in space was called a god?
“She’s coming with us to replace the gem!” Nikki volunteered, and you realized that you had been staring at Adam again in the silence, quickly turning your head to face her direction and hoping it didn’t look too deliberate.
“Now that the plans have been set, let us resume the test,” Drax said. You had really been hoping he would have forgotten about that, especially now that you would be forced to make a fool of yourself in front of someone who was powerful enough to be a god.
“You face a trial from the destroyer?” Adam asked, and you rushed to backpedal his interpretation of the situation.
“Um, no, nothing like that,” you clarified, meeting his inquisitive golden eyes. “He just wanted me to hit him with… my powers.”
It was so embarrassing to tell this clearly incredibly powerful being that you had powers, no doubt pitiful ones compared to whatever he could likely do. You almost felt like you were telling Madonna about how you liked to sing in the shower.
“I am prepared,” Drax announced, standing away from the furniture. “I would like to test this power of yours for myself.”
“We’re a little busy right now, and I’m sure you have to talk to Peter, or Gamora or… someone,” you told Adam nervously, desperate not to look like an idiot in front of him. It was bad enough that Drax would think you were weak after this, not to mention Nikki. It was easy enough to take something apart, but combat against someone as clearly sturdy as Drax wasn’t going to go well for you. You just wanted to get this over with as quickly as possible and then go back to your room.
“I have no additional appeals to make to Peter Quill, nor Gamora,” Adam replied smoothly, his interest clearly piqued. “I would like to assess this ability of yours myself.”
“You tried at least,” Nikki whispered in your ear. “Don’t worry, Adam’s nice. Weird, but nice. He helped save me from that whole thing last year.”
You sighed internally, your chances of backing out of this now slim to none. With an apprehensive glance at Adam, you took your place opposite Drax, standing ten feet back from the heavily-muscled man. If your powers made him move back an inch, you’d be surprised.
Alighting your hand, you took a moment to prepare the blast, keeping it relatively small, not wanting to somehow hurt Drax. You sent the energy out at his chest, clearly hitting your mark, but Drax stayed firmly in place.
“This is clearly not the limitation of your powers,” Drax asserted with confidence. “Do not concern yourself with causing harm to me. You would not be able to harm me even with at your full strength, so come at me with everything!”
Fine, if that’s how he wanted it. Adam and Nikki hadn’t said anything, simply watching the scene before them, and you found yourself desperately wanting to prove to them that you weren’t weak, not wanting your temporary teammates to turn their backs on you already.
“Release it!” Drax insisted, and you looked down to see a strong glow around your hand that you hadn’t realized had happened while you were lost in thought. With a flick of your hand, the blast released, again sent at Drax’s abdomen.
But this time it didn’t do nothing. Drax seemed to sense its strength, pulling out his twin daggers and taking a protective stance as the blast hit him, letting out a grunt of effort as he attempted to hold his ground. But the fuchsia force was faster, and Drax was pushed back all the way to the wall of the ship with a noise that sounded like it had hurt.
Immediately dismissing the light, you rushed over to check on Drax. “I’m so sorry, are you okay?”
Drax sheathed his daggers, letting out a loud bark of laughter that told you he was just fine. “That was excellent! If I were a weaker opponent, you may have ended my life!”
You certainly hoped not; you had injured people before, but never killed anyone, the thought so foreign to you with your life on Earth or even Cibroth. But you had to assume that Drax didn’t get the title of the destroyer by just injuring people, never mind what you had been told about him killing Thanos.
This was a mission to be done stealthily, wasn’t it? Then maybe nobody would have to get hurt.
“Intriguing,” Adam remarked, Nikki giving you a grin and a thumbs up from behind him. “I have not perceived such a power in quite a period… are you certain you are solely Terran?”
“Yeah,” you answered after taking a short moment to put together what he had said in your head. “I’m a mutant, in Earth terms. Some sort of irregularity in my genetic code, according to Earth scientists.”
“Oh, that’s right!” Nikki exclaimed. “Peter got me some old Terran magazines and I’ve been wanting to ask someone about them.”
Nikki’s sudden topic change gave you pause. Was she… giving you an out of this situation? Either way, you would take it, desperately wanting a way out of this conversation, not really wanting to regale the men with more stories about what a freak you were on Earth.
“Sure, lead the way,” you replied with a smile. “Nice to meet you, Adam.”
Adam replied with a polite nod, and you quickly hurried off after Nikki before he could say anything.
“I really do have some magazines if you want to see them,” Nikki said with a conspiratorial giggle. “But you looked like you wanted out of there, so I thought I’d help out.”
“I appreciate it,” you told her, genuinely thankful. “Is he… always like that?”
“Adam?” she laughed. “Yeah. You get used to it after a while. He’s not a bad guy, once you get past all the… words.”
“What is he? Drax was calling him a god,” you said.
“He’s some sort of celestial… thing?” she answered unsurely. “All I know is he used to be friends with Raker, the leader of the church that used me to try and take over the galaxy.”
You hadn’t intended to bring up bad memories for the girl, but Nikki waved off your worried apology.
“Oh, and Adam is really strong, only Drax can take him on,” she added. “Peter told me it took all of them just to subdue him enough to talk to him when they first met him.”
And then you reached Nikki’s room, the doors opening, Nikki wasting no time in pulling out a collection of fashion magazines from a drawer.
You almost felt like a teenager again, looking at fashion magazines with a friend, except in this case, you were also explaining human things to the very curious Kree girl.
“Humans really wear hats with this many holes?” Nikki laughed, pointing at the cover of a magazine where a model was wearing a crocheted hat that was almost more hole than hat.
“Nik?” Peter’s voice came from outside in the hallway.
“Yeah?” she replied, Peter taking her answer as permission to enter, taking notice of you and Nikki sitting close together on her bed, magazines strewn around you.
“So this is where you were,” he said to you. “We’re almost at Valudrisia, so we’re all meeting up in the back.”
“Sounds good,” Nikki replied, getting up from the bed. “Peter, were payphones a thing when you were on Earth? They sound so weird.”
“Uh, yeah, they were a thing,” he replied, and you suspected these questions were a frequent thing with her. “They have pictures of phone booths in those old magazines?”
You followed behind Peter and Nikki as he tried to justify the existence of phone booths to the skeptical teenaged alien, emerging out into the living room to find everyone else already there, all gathered around the digital map that had been set out on the table.
“Peter, talk some sense into him, please,” Gamora spoke, crossing her arms over her chest, though you weren’t sure which he she was talking about.
“Your approach is arduous,” Adam argued, which answered your question. “In your time spent toiling over technicalities, more worlds are being wrought with ruin!”
Ah, so it was the same argument as before.
Gamora gave Peter a look as if to say see what I mean, and he cleared his throat, stepping forward.
“We had a deal, Warlock,” Peter started, but Adam scoffed, unconvinced.
“Our deal was with emphasis on exigency,” he retorted.
“No need to bring the fancy words into this,” Peter said, making you think he didn’t know what that word meant either.
“He wants us to skip planning and go in,” Gamora said. “Which I have been trying to tell him isn’t realistic when we need to pull this off without the Valudrisians noticing we’re there.”
“Your leisure abets annihilation,” Adam condemned, voice thick with anger.
“Look, unless you have a better plan, we’re doing this job our way,” Peter said resolutely, and Adam paused for a moment before his eyes were suddenly on yours, freezing you in place with his intense gaze.
“She is essential to remove the stone from its confines, correct?” Adam spoke, beginning to move in your direction. “Your crew is talented at behaving tryingly. You will vex the Valudrisians and I will take her to interchange the item.”
“Did he just call us annoying?” you heard Gamora mutter.
“We were very successful on our last verbal duel with the golden god,” Drax replied.
“I am Groot,” Groot said.
“We did get some good shots in,” Rocket reminisced.
“I guess that could work too,” Peter reluctantly acquiesced. “But you should take Rocket with you in case any doors need to be hacked into.”
“She can just pry open the doors,” Rocket insisted immediately. “I’ll go crazy if I have to be stuck with Goldilocks the whole time.”
Wait, so he was fine with you being stuck with Adam then? You couldn’t understand half of what he was saying most of the time, how were you supposed to pair up with him? You glared at Rocket, the raccoon giving you a shrug that at least looked halfway sorry in response.
“Are you okay with this?” Peter asked, turning to you. “He might talk like Shakespeare, but he’s strong. He’ll keep you safe.”
“And out of prison?” you joked warily, feeling like you couldn’t refuse now that the plans seemed set. “Okay, but this had better not come back to bite me later.”
“An event cannot bite,” Drax said.
“Don’t worry, we’ll be ready to launch a rescue if it comes down to it,” Peter assured you.
“Like we haven’t saved Goldie’s butt ten times by now,” Rocket added, jumping off the couch and tossing you a small object that turned out to be a small piece of metal, no larger than a clip-on earring. “Upgraded you to the newest model, has a translation package update as well.”
“Oh, thanks!” you said, clipping the much-smaller chip onto your upper ear.
“You should take the map too,” Gamora said, reaching down to dispel the projection before handing the small cube to you. “I already programmed it with the fastest route.”
“The edifice is underneath?” Adam asked, Gamora confirming that whatever he was asking about was. You had to assume that word was referring to the weird alien vault?
“Then we will depart,” Adam spoke decisively. “I trust your crew will consummate your component.”
“What did he just–” Nikki started.
“Yes, we’ll do our part,” Gamora answered for their group, clearly eager to just get started already.
“Who’s ready to get annoying?” Rocket grinned deviously.
“I am Groot!” Groot chimed in.
“You bet, buddy!” Rocket replied.
“Open the hatch and we will take our leave,” Adam asserted, coming to a stop beside you.
“Wait, don’t we have to land first?” you asked. “I can’t fl–”
But then the hatch had opened and quicker than you could react, Adam picked you up, shooting through the ship and out, turning your words into a scream as you clung desperately to him, burying your face in his shoulder to avoid looking down and seeing just how high up you were.
“Do you fear flight?” Adam’s voice broke through your terror, though you still didn’t dare look down.
“Of course I do!” you replied, panicking. “How are you not scared? This is insane!”
You couldn’t see Adam’s expression, but you assumed that he was just as confused by you as you were by him. You didn’t dare move your head from his armored shoulder until you felt him touch down on the ground at long last, eagerly escaping his arms to stand by yourself in front of a large black building so long that you couldn’t see the end of it.
The sand underfoot was electric blue, and felt more like kinetic sand under your feet, and you were sure you’d have to pick it out of the soles of your shoes later.
“Produce the plans,” Adam instructed, and you pulled out the map, pressing the button to expand it to full size, the bright blue lines and shapes lighting up the dark area. You weren’t sure if it was night or if Valudrisia was always this dark, but Adam focused in on the map, uncaring of your surroundings, so you decided to take a look as well, not wanting Adam to think poorly of you so soon into your mission.
“It looks like we’re outside the sewer,” you commented, looking from the mark on the map to the dark tunnel before you, complete with large bars from ceiling to floor. The smell was also a good clue that you were in the right spot, blinking to try and keep your eyes from watering at the smell wafting out from the large sewage tunnel.
“Necessary, but a nuisance nonetheless,” Adam remarked, also looking bothered by the smell.
Adam was the first to move towards the sewer, but you hesitated. “Wait, we should wait for them to distract–”
“Take this, scutheads!” you heard Rocket yell over your comms, followed by a loud explosion from the opposite end of the compound.
You looked at Adam, surprise on your face, but he simply raised an eyebrow at you before turning back to approach the bars of the sewer, leaving you to minimize the map and rush to catch up with him.
Finally starting to upload the Adam story! It's mostly done but I can post what I have for now. Because I have at least 70k words for this, I'm splitting it up into chapters to make it easier to read, so here's the first one. Adam appears in the next chapter I promise :)
This is specifically Adam Warlock from the 2021 game, and he has a very particular way of speaking, just so people aren't confused, I promise I'm writing him accurately lol
------
“Didn’t your parents ever teach you some manners?”
Those words had ended your life, that day.
You knew you were adopted; you couldn’t remember a time when you hadn’t known. Your adoptive parents had told you so long ago that you couldn’t even remember the conversation.
Jack and Mabel Gooden were the best adoptive parents you could have asked for, though you had always just called them mom and dad. You had never wanted for anything, never missed real parents that weren’t there. They had been at every event, every moment that you had wanted them there for. They had been the most constant presence in your life until the week before finals in your third year of university.
You had been in the school library studying for a particularly rough final when your concentration was interrupted by the buzzing of your phone from your bag. You assumed it was your mom calling to check on you or tell you about another one of dad’s home renovation projects that had gone awry, but instead the display read private number. It was probably a scam call, but your focus had already been broken, so you decided that you might as well have some fun with whatever jerk decided to interrupt your study time.
“Hi,” you answered. “Did I win a cruise or a car this time?”
“Is this the daughter of Jack and Mabel Gooden?” said the voice that still occasionally haunted your nightmares.
“I… yes,” you had answered uncertainly, caught off guard by the seriousness in the man’s voice.
“Your parents have been in an accident,” the man continued. “I’ll need you to come down to the police station to talk.”
“An accident?” you had replied, definitely too loudly, immediately aware of stares from other students in your direction. “I’ll come to the police station, but I want to see them first. I’ll come by when I’ve left the hospital… which one are they in?”
The other end went very silent for a long moment. Thinking you had potentially offended the officer, you backpedaled slightly.
“I mean… I could come to the station first,” you acquiesced. “But then I have to go to the hospital to see my parents.”
“You don’t understand.” The voice sounded awkward, uncomfortable. “Your parents did not survive the accident. We can have someone come and bring you here. Where are you right now?”
You weakly mumbled out the name of the library as his words repeated again and again in your mind.
Didn’t survive the accident.
You couldn’t hear anything else, not until there was a police officer standing in front of you trying to get your attention. Blinking your suddenly-sore eyes, you found the paper below you soaked with tears.
All you could remember was the phone call, and then standing in a home that was far too empty.
Killed by a drunk driver who had also died at the scene, you were told. So no trial, but you were still left with the burden of planning their funerals, paid for by your untimely inheritance. And then it was all done, and you had no idea what to do.
You were now the girl with the dead parents, the one nobody wanted to talk to and ruin their good mood, which made you a pitiful pariah at school, which led to you dropping out of school altogether, less than a year before you would have had your degree.
You had nobody now, the loneliness gnawing at you as you laid in your bed, only going out to buy groceries as of late.
Which was where you were that day, five months after your parents’ deaths. You had been doing better lately, thinking about going back to finish your degree as you stood in the cereal aisle, trying to decide if you should get your mom’s favorite cereal or if the reminder of your loss would hurt too much every time you opened the cupboard to grab it.
You could feel yourself beginning to tear up, and just as you reached a hand up to wipe your eyes, you were sent stumbling into the shelf from a vicious shove from behind.
“Outta my way!”
You turned in surprise to see a large woman in gaudy loungewear with an angry snarl on her face being followed by an equally unpleasant-looking husband carrying a pack of cheap beer under one arm.
“You’re in my way,” the woman shot nastily, staring at you like you were a bug to be swatted. “Didn’t your parents ever teach you any manners?”
“My…” Your knees locked up at the word parents, and the woman continued to lay into you, either not noticing or caring about your sudden silence.
“Can’t have been decent parents if they raised you this poorly,” she sneered, her husband nodding in agreement behind her, his trucker cap bobbing with the head movement.
You were frozen in place, feeling like you were almost viewing the scene from outside your body. This woman knew nothing about your parents, yet–
“They’re probably tweakers,” she commented loudly to her husband, drawing the eyes of passersby now with her raised voice. “People like that should just give up their brats to someone who actually wants to raise them. Maybe she’d have some manners now if–”
“They did want me!” you shouted, unable to take her slandering your parents when she didn’t even know them. “They were the best parents I could ever–”
Your equally loud voice was suddenly completely drowned out by a loud metallic creaking, the woman reeling away from you with a gasp. The panicked screams and people around you pointing upwards had your head turning up just in time to see a sliver of the sky… as the roof of the building shot into the air.
The roof shot far up into the air, falling back down with a horrible crash, pieces of concrete chipping off in large chunks and falling to the floor. You stayed very still, terrified as screams and impacts to shelves rang out all around you, the debris miraculously all missing you.
“Run, Phil!” the woman ordered her husband. “We have to get away from that thing!”
That thing?
Looking around, all you were able to see was more rubble falling from the ceiling, which moved your feet at last as you crawled under a display table, hoping it would protect you from further rubble until emergency services got there. From your spot under the table, you watched the woman and her husband shuffle their way out of the store, the woman glancing suspiciously back at you every few steps she took until they were out of sight, and it wasn’t until you were eating dinner that night that you figured out why.
You had turned on your T.V., which had last been on the news channel. Knowing the weird roof incident was likely to be the top story, you reached for the remote to change the channel, not wanting to relive the experience, but froze as the news feed cut to an interview taking place outside the grocery store… with the angry woman from earlier.
“Me and my Phil were almost killed! Killed!” she stressed dramatically, and you were certain that the reporter’s microphone that she held would be covered in spit by the time the interview concluded. “I know that girl had something to do with this! Her eyes turned all red just before the roof collapsed!”
The reporter was clearly trying to calm the woman down and salvage the interview at all, but she wasn’t having it, talking over his attempts to cut in.
“And she threatened me!” she added, aghast, while her husband stood behind her picking at his teeth. “Clearly raised by the dregs of society and trying to take out as many good god-fearing people as she can on her way straight to hell!”
Her words finally hit something inside you… was she talking about you? That couldn’t be right… there was no way your eyes had been glowing or whatever she had said. This was just a very weird freak accident, and she was clearly making things up just to get on T.V.
“She’s gotta be a mutant!” the woman screeched at the camera, fully ignoring the reporter now. “Mutantism is a disease that the government needs to start doing something about, starting with that freak who tried to kill us all!”
This was just what you needed right now, some crazy lady telling the news that you were a mutant. Hopefully other people watching this would see how crazy she clearly was and just ignore her.
A mutant… you had heard of them before, but only in a if you’re diagnosed as one then you get sent away to never be heard from again kind of way. Love the heroes, hate the mutants kind of thing. But no hero or mutant had ever been within a hundred miles of your small town, and there was no way you were one anyways. You’d know if you were a mutant… right?
More than ever, you wished your parents were here to comfort you. They always knew just what to say… all you could think to do was definitely stay away from that grocery store for fear of running into that lady again.
But things wouldn’t be quite that simple.
The crazier side of the political spectrum had become obsessed with finding the mutant. You were terrified to leave your house, but you couldn’t keep ordering takeout every night. And besides, you reassured yourself, you weren’t a mutant and you hadn’t caused that incident with the roof. You just needed to make sure that you didn’t run into that lady.
But it was hard, considering there was only one grocery store in your town. Putting on one of your dad’s old baseball caps to try and hide your face, you slung your bag over your shoulder and headed out.
Everywhere you walked, you were terrified of people staring at you, or worrying that the grocery store lady would be lurking behind every corner. Your nerves were only worsened when you walked past a group of middle-aged men wearing No more mutants, protect human lives t-shirts, shrinking your posture as you passed and desperately hoping they wouldn’t notice you.
You were shaking by the time you left the grocery store, clutching your bags of groceries in your hands. Nothing had happened, but you spent every moment terrified.
Finally able to take a breath, you immediately choked on air as you saw that in the time you had been in the store, an anti-mutant protest had started up in front of the store, led by, to your great horror, the angry grocery store lady and her husband.
Heart immediately pounding in your ears, you turned sharply and began to fast walk in the opposite direction of the protest, through the parking lot, trying desperately to avoid being noticed.
“Hey, stop!” an angry male voice rang out from behind you. “Somebody stop her!”
A look behind you confirmed that he was definitely talking about you, some of the men now running at you. Nearly crying with fear, you ran as fast as you could through the parking lot… before something started to happen.
As you ran past cars, they began to disassemble themselves, the parts glowing with fuchsia light and then tumbling to the ground behind you and blocking your pursuers’ way. But you didn’t stop running, followed by the sounds of the car parts hitting the cement until you got onto the sidewalk, taking a longer route through a park to get home more covertly.
Slamming and locking the door behind you, you sunk to the floor, chest heaving with exertion. Reaching a hand up to wipe the sweat from your forehead, you were stunned as you looked down at your hand.
Raising the other one, you found that they were both awash with that same fuchsia light that remained even as you rotated and then shook out your hands, futilely trying to dispel the glow, but nothing was working.
You tried not to hyperventilate as you tried to come to terms with what this meant. Then when that woman had said your eyes were glowing red…
Shooting up, you raced over to the hallway mirror, only to see solidly fuchsia eyes staring back at you, which widened upon seeing themselves.
“This can’t be happening,” you gasped in horror. “I can’t be a… a…”
Mutant.
Freak. Outcast. Monster. If you were a mutant, your life was over.
But unfortunately for you, it seemed that it already was.
It turned out one of those protestors had worked with your dad and eagerly informed the media of exactly where you lived. By the next morning, protestors and reporters alike were now camping outside your house.
The hand glow had lasted until morning, at least that’s what you had suspected, given you had cried yourself to sleep early and had woken up with your normal eye color again.
Why was this happening to you? Why now, when you were still having a hard time lasting a week without crying yourself to sleep missing your parents? And what would they think now, knowing they raised a dangerous mutant?
It wouldn’t matter, not to them, you told yourself. But what were you supposed to do now?
Your face was all over the evening news, anchors talking while your university ID picture hovered between them on the screen. A red-faced protestor demanding in his interview that the president do something about the mutie bitch was followed by a barrage of statements from people you had sat next to in class but never talked to that painted you as an antisocial weirdo just waiting to explode.
Even weeks after, the protests hadn’t let up, and there was always a group outside your home at all times. It was becoming clear to you that you couldn’t live here anymore, but you saw no way out, at least until you received a knock at your door.
The protestors had thrown things at your house and yelled, but none of them had approached you for fear of dying, one of them had said on the news, so you hadn’t had a visitor since your parents died.
Warily approaching the door, you looked through the peephole to see a clean-cut man in a suit standing there. He didn’t seem like he was a police officer or a government official, so you didn’t have to open the door, but you found yourself curious why he wasn’t scared of you, curious enough to open the door and peek out.
The man had introduced himself as David Markus, a local real estate agent who had made comment on your sudden need for a low-profile relocation and had stated that he had an interested buyer for your house. He had left after insisting you take his business card and give him a call if you were interested, leaving you alone again.
This was your parents’ house, all you had left of them, but right now, it was also your prison. It was all too clear to you that you couldn’t stay, especially given you couldn’t live a normal life here anymore. You tried to psych yourself up, tell yourself that you needed this fresh start to help with your grief as well, but all you felt as you dialed the number on the business card was the dull ache of yet another loss.
And then the house was sold, your moving out day met with cheers, police officers present to ensure that nobody provoked an incident. But that didn’t mean they did anything to protect you from the jeers of the crowd.
You had tried to contact other real estate agents, but none of them were interested in helping you. Even David Markus hadn’t returned your calls, and you supposed the Help Destroy the Mutant House, All Proceeds go to Fund Protect Only Human Lives Charity Fund special they were advertising on T.V. had something to do with it.
The more you looked, the worse it got. Most apartments would send rejection notices the second they did a google search on you, and the ones that didn’t would quickly tell you to leave when the neighbors would get upset about living next to a mutant.
Worst of all, you were still unable to control whatever it was your powers were, only figured out that incidents seemed to happen when you were very emotional, which didn’t help much when your life was a nightmare.
It all came to a boiling point after your latest apartment rejection. The hotel you were staying at was getting very tired of fielding press calls and having protestors outside their doors every day, so this was your last week here, no matter how much money you tried to offer them to let you stay longer.
This apartment had been your last chance, and this rejection stung, as did your quickly impending homelessness. You had no other options, and the apartment manager’s crueler than usual response had broken something in you. The resulting emotional collapse had led to the unstructuring of every object in the park you had cried in after, but the difference this time is that you had been filmed… and it had gone viral.
By morning, there were FBI agents at your door, accompanied with the hotel manager, and you were quickly forced to pack your meager collection of things and sit in the back of a black car and then later on a private jet.
Whisked into the White House in the dead of night, you were provided with some anti-mutation cuffs and then dragged in front of the president and his top staff, feeling meek and terrified.
His campaign manager, a sharp-eyed blonde who introduced herself as Chastity pressed play on a collection of news reels, all playing clips of the damage from your mutation, the more conservative channels demanding your immediate execution.
“I’m sure you can see our predicament,” President Forrester spoke, your eyes meeting his warily, afraid of what he would say next.
“President Forrester has a re-election on the horizon,” Chastity jumped in to explain harshly. “And you are a problem. If he does nothing about you, he risks his whole campaign. But if he does do something, then we win a lot of votes. I’m sure you can see which option we are leaning towards.”
“I… I don’t want to die!” you begged, and Chastity rolled her eyes in response.
“That option is not currently on the table,” she answered, sounding very much like she wished it was.
“If we could have your cooperation, we’re willing to work with you,” the President spoke, his eyes at least a little less cold than Chastity’s. “We have two options to offer you, if you would like to hear them.”
Chastity tried to object, but the President held up one hand, silencing her as he continued to stare you down.
Feeling pressured, you broke his gaze and looked down at the carpet. “I’d like to hear the options.”
You stared down at your mutation-blocking cuffs as he spoke.
“Option one is the less preferred one, for us both,” he spoke carefully, though you doubted that either option was particularly bad for him.
“Option one,” Chastity jumped in to explain with a gleam in her eye that you didn’t like. “We send you to mutant prison with all the other dangers to society. You’ll be treated fine, by the guards at least. No guarantees on the other dangerous muties in there.”
President Forrester cleared his throat and one of his aides moved forward, handing you a dark blue folder.
“Option two,” he said with a pointed look at Chastity, who huffed, but stayed silent. “We are piloting a new program in cooperation with NASA. We would like to offer mutants with powers incompatible with life on Earth an opportunity to be transported into space to pursue other opportunities.”
“Space?” you couldn’t help but echo. “Like space space?”
One of the men in the room stepped forward, though you had no idea what his job could be. “We have a working relationship with the planet Zevnar 9. They are willing to offer you work there, but this will be a one-way trip.”
So they wanted to send you to space… forever?
“And… if I don’t want to go to space?” you asked meekly.
The President’s face was stern, any of his previous attempts at decorum gone. “I would have no choice but to contact the property authorities to make arrangements. The calls to intervene in your situation have grown too loud for me to not address them.”
Right. He was nicer than Chastity, but it wasn’t like the President was on your side. You were a threat to his campaign, and it was either get sent to space or a prison for mutants.
Strangely, you didn’t feel angry, just numb and sad. And anyways, it wasn’t like anyone on this planet wanted you here, not now that your parents were gone and you were the number one talking point on all the right-wing news sites.
What did you still have here? Nothing that was worth going to mutant prison for.
You left the next night, knowing that at the same time you were strapped into your seat, the President would be conducting a press conference on how he successfully ejected the dangerous mutant into space, Chastity grinning too wide behind him all the while. No way they weren’t sleeping together, but you supposed that didn’t concern you anymore. Nothing from Earth did. You just hoped that Zevnar 9 would be a good fresh start as you stared out the window at the Earth that you would never see again.
Your life on Zevnar 9 had been short, all things considered. It was clear that the U.S. government thought more of their working relationship than Zevnar 9 did. Your shuttle was allowed to land, but there was clearly no plan in place to receive you and your two measly suitcases, and you were left standing in front of a confused travel agent, whose only offer of help had been to direct you to a job board.
Quickly dismissing the ad for Women for the Company of our Clientel, you scoured the job board, desperately looking for something you could do while you formulated a plan, all too aware of the aliens milling around the spaceport and trying desperately not to make eye contact with any of them.
You would get used to this, you promised yourself. This way your last chance to make a life for yourself, so you would have to get used to seeing aliens everywhere. But that didn’t solve the problem of finding work.
You didn’t know what they valued in space, but you doubted it was twenty-one-year-old university dropouts who had spent most of the last six months crying themselves to sleep, and that wasn’t even including your unstable powers.
Feeling somewhat discouraged before you had really started, you took a look at the board, looking for anything that you could realistically do, but all the jobs looked so strange. You had never even heard of turlium, let alone had any idea what a turlium engineer would do with it.
“So, you uh, lookin’ for work?” a male voice asked from behind you.
Turning, you had expected some sleazy guy from that space brothel the posting talked about, but what you saw before you now was an upright raccoon… in a navy blue jumpsuit. You stared at the raccoon in complete shock, but he seemed impatient for a response.
“…well?” he prompted. “I don’t got all day to wait on a Terran to make up their mind.”
Terran? You had never heard the term, and didn’t think you could ask what it meant. But he was still staring at you, and it had obviously been him talking to you just now, but he was…
“Are you a… a…” you stammered, unable to get yourself off the subject of his species.
“Don’t say it,” he growled. “We all know what Terran thing I look like, but I’m not one of those things. Now, are you looking for a job or not?”
“I… am,” you reluctantly confirmed. He was standing upright, wearing clothes and… talking. But he was the first creature you’d encountered that looked anything like something from Earth. Maybe you should hear him out, even if this was super weird. Hear him out, at least until he potentially revealed himself to also work for that brothel. “Is this job like… in a kitchen? Or a bar? I promise I’m old enough to serve alcohol.”
The not-a-raccoon’s face scrunched up in a mix of confusion and disgust. “Ugh, you Terrans and your laws.”
You were a little concerned about the way he had scoffed out the word laws, like he didn’t see the need for the concept at all, but you stayed where you were, somewhat afraid of his reaction if you tried to escape the conversation at this point.
“So what do you do then?” he said, then noticing your panicked look and clarifying. “Your skills and all that. Wanna see if you you’re a good fit for the job before I give you more details.”
You… supposed there was no harm in humoring him, even if you weren’t expecting the sudden interview question.
“I’m in… I was in my third year of university,” you started, with no idea where you were going. “I don’t mind doing manual labor, or washing dishes. I was trying to get an internship, but then my parents died and now when I get upset, things around me all disassemble into pieces.”
“Just things?” he asked, startlingly unphased. “Or people? Trees?”
Well that was a weird question, but you were just relieved that he sounded more interested than scared.
“I... don’t know how it works,” you admitted, eyes downward. “It’s only been going on for about a month. So far it’s been the roof of a store, a bunch of cars and all of the playground equipment in a park. Oh, and a few benches, but those hadn’t been trees in a long time I think. I haven’t had any issues since I left Earth, but these bracelets help stop my… mutation from happening.”
You awkwardly held up one of your wrists and were forced to just stand there as he stared you down, likely mentally weighing if it was worth his time taking a chance on a strange human. You didn’t even know that the job was, let alone if you even wanted it, but it wasn’t like any of the jobs on the board were something you could even do. Most of them had sounded straight out of a video game anyways, your eyes moved to one large poster with Will Pay for Venar Crystals. Whatever that was, you doubted you were qualified to find any.
“Take things apart, huh?” the not-raccoon said seemingly to himself before turning his attention back to you. “One more question. Just how attached are you to your precious Earth laws?”
You were quiet for a moment, not really sure what he meant, but not feeling particularly like Earth was your anything anymore.
“I’m not going back there,” you said, trying to sound resolute, but to your ears, you just sounded sad. “I don’t care what Earth does, that’s not my home anymore.”
Clearly the feeling was mutual, if your last month on Earth was any indication. You just wished you could’ve visited your parents’ graves one last time, but you weren’t given that chance. Weirdness of this encounter aside, it was just nice to talk to someone who wasn’t scared of you.
“Well I think that ability of yours could come in handy then,” he said at last. “You afraid of space crickets?”
“Um…” You didn’t think crickets would be any scarier just because they were in space, and didn’t really want to lose out on this opportunity, whatever it was. “No.”
“Then you’ll be great,” he said. “C’mon, I’ll bring you to meet the crew. Name’s Rocket.”
You gave him your name in return, rushing to grab your suitcases and follow after him. You still didn’t know what the job was, but you felt like you couldn’t ask now that you were already following him to meet your future coworkers. You would try to get a vibe from the crew he had mentioned, and just bow out gracefully if he led you to a space brothel. Besides, he was a talking raccoon, how much trouble could he really be getting you into?
Rocket led you back to the space port you had come from and up to a sleek silver ship that looked nothing like what NASA had brought you up in. Outside the ship chatting were three… humanoids.
The tallest one must have been the reason why Rocket had asked the tree question, because the creature looked like it was made out of bark. The two chatting figures beside the tree were a pair of purple-skinned people with flaming green hair and twin unpleasant looks on their faces.
The two stopped talking as they noticed Rocket’s approach, the duo turning an appraising eye to you walking behind Rocket and clearly not liking what they were seeing by their matching sneers.
“You’re gone an hour and you bring us back a little girl?” the male one commented snidely.
“What can she even do?” the female one added. “A little Terran on her first trip to the real world.”
Ah, Terran had to mean from Earth then. And judging by her tone, she didn’t seem to like Terrans, which wasn’t a great sign.
“She can get us into that safe,” Rocket countered. “The one your super genius lasers couldn’t crack.”
The two had matching scowls, but said nothing, while Rocket’s words just confused you more. A safe?
Meanwhile, the bark creature approached you, raising a hand in greeting. “I am Groot.”
“Uh.” You were so weirded out right now, but didn’t want to be rude, giving him your name in response.
“That ain’t what he said,” Rocket corrected. “And she’s got a power that’ll tear things apart. But not people, or trees. I asked.”
“I am Groot,” the tree creature replied with a nod as you stood there confused.
“That’s Groot,” Rocket informed you with a jerk of his head towards the creature. “And those two are the muscle, Virk and Vak.”
“Try not to die, little Terran,” the male one said, in a tone that made you feel that he very much so wished you would. You had no idea which name could belong to which, so you just smiled uncomfortably, unnerved by not knowing what he had meant about dying.
“But if she dies, there will be more money to split between us,” the woman added with a sinister smile, and you knew you needed to ask.
“Die?” you stammered, looking at Rocket. “Just what am I agreeing to here? I thought this would be a normal job, like washing dishes or cleaning.”
“Ain’t nobody dying,” Rocket denied casually, but you could hear Virk and Vak laughing cruelly to themselves behind him, likely at your expense. “And this is a normal job… for us at least.”
“I am Groot,” Groot spoke, staring at Rocket.
“I was gettin’ to telling her!” Rocket insisted. “You know we’re in a rush and all and…”
Rocket was trying to defend himself, clearly getting more out of the three words Groot was saying than you were. Was there really a space language that was made up of only three words?
“I am Groot,” Groot replied.
Rocket huffed. “Fine! Have it your way.”
“I am Groot,” Groot said, seemingly satisfied, with what you didn’t know.
Rocket turned to you at last while you watched Virk and Vak head onto the ship, seemingly having lost interest in your plight.
“We’re, uh, commercial…” Rocket trailed off, clearly not willing to be straight with you.
“I am Groot,” Groot interjected.
“Fine, we’re bounty hunters!” Rocket admitted with another huff. “The best bounty hunters out there. But we recently lost a member… and we’re going after those Venar Crystals that nobody has been able to grab.”
“Bounty hunters?” you repeated, stunned. On your world, bounty hunters were a thing to watch on reality T.V. shows, but it was clearly something else in space. What had you almost gotten yourself involved with? This was insane, and you were insane for following a space raccoon to a spaceship and even thinking the job he was offering you was anything close to normal. Was there a single normal job even hiring on this planet?
“Your human guidebooks didn’t tell you?” Rocket asked, wrinkling his nose. “This is a bounty hunting planet, ain’t any normal jobs here.”
“What?” You hadn’t realized you had said that last part out loud. “This is crazy. I can’t just be stuck on this crazy planet.”
“Well you could just come with us,” Rocket said. “Oh, and just ignore Virk and Vak, the last guy didn’t die, he just… took a break.”
“I am Groot,” Groot added.
“He didn’t just ditch us!” Rocket retorted insistently. “We didn’t need him on the team anyways.”
“I am Groot,” Groot nodded towards you and you smiled awkwardly in response, wondering if he knew that you couldn’t understand what he was saying.
“I am not brooding,” Rocket grumbled, but didn’t argue further with the tree.
If this was a planet of just bounty hunters, then did that mean that this kind of work was your only option? You knew the only other job back at the job board was being the company of some alien creeps, and Rocket and Groot had so far not seemed creepy at least, and Virk and Vak couldn’t have less interest in you if they tried. But this was still insane. Last week you were on Earth, but now… why was your only option becoming a space bounty hunter?
This was all so ridiculous, but the more practical part of you knew that you had no other options; it was pretty clear that the government had given you all they were willing to give. They hadn’t even checked that this planet would do what they said it would, the President now likely enjoying a got rid of the horrible mutant victory tour, fully on course to his stupid re-election. And whatever these creatures, even Virk and Vak thought of you, none of them had been afraid of you. Nobody had attacked you or yelled at you or refused to be near you. If you were looking for a fresh start, you doubted that you would find a better one than this.
“So… where are these Venar Crystals?”
The crystals, as it turned out, were in the tightest vault this side of the galaxy as Rocket had put it. In a heavily guarded chamber, and encased in what Rocket had called super-concrete, because as he had said, the real name was too long to bother saying. The plan was simple, or at least if you had asked Rocket, it was.
Rocket would hack you into the compound and turn off the security system while Virk and Vak handled the guards. Meanwhile, Groot would get you into the vault itself, where you were supposed to take apart the super-concrete and get the crystals. The mission sounded difficult, but Rocket had insisted the client that wanted the crystals always paid well, which was supposed to make the risk worth it.
But there was still a problem. You had never purposefully used your powers before, never even gotten close to seeing if you could control them. How were you supposed to break the super-concrete apart if you couldn’t even control your own mutation?
Rocket didn’t seem to think it was an issue, even when you insisted to him in private that you weren’t sure you could do this.
“Then try to control it,” he had told you. “I’ll take a look at those cuffs of yours and see if I can make them work a little less so you can try your powers on smaller stuff first.”
So that’s how you had spent your time on the way to the planet housing the vault. You sat in your small room, staring at a picture of you and your parents at your high school graduation, trying to feel angry, afraid, sad… anything that would kickstart your powers.
Rocket was busy driving the ship and Virk and Vak only talked to you to give you compliments that were actually insults but Groot would occasionally join you, trying to console you with words you didn’t understand. But he was nice to you, or at least that was what Rocket’s occasional translations told you about his personality. You didn’t think you would be grasping Taluhnisan any time soon, but at least Groot’s presence was a comfort.
It took you most of the journey, but it was one afternoon when you finally did it. You had finally given up on trying to be whatever emotion you thought you should be, instead just concentrated on the small contraption Rocket had given you to practice on, an old communicator model or something he had said.
“I am Groot,” Groot’s insistent voice had broken through your thoughts and you looked down to see that glow back in your hands, but this time it excited you as you reached down to touch the old tech, comforted by Rocket’s insistence that he had only turned the bracelets down enough for you to use a fraction of your power.
You took the device into your hand and didn’t have to wait long, the device breaking into its separate parts before your eyes. Once it was fully apart, you concentrated, trying to turn some switch off inside you… and it actually worked. The glow disappeared, and you were sure your eyes had gone back to their normal color.
You had spent the rest of the travel time practicing your new method to switch your powers on and off, still not feeling fully prepared by the time you landed on the dry and cracking planet, lines of bright blue running along its surface.
Virk and Vak had clearly become antsy in the ship, Vak cracking her knuckles in anticipation of the fight to come, Virk looking no less excited, his eyes gleaming with bloodlust. You decided to stick closer to Groot and Rocket for the walk over, not wanting to be anywhere near the siblings when the fighting started. Where had Rocket found those two anyways? Though it wasn’t exactly like you had joined the team under normal circumstances either.
This was all still so weird, but your only option was to dive in headfirst and hope that maybe this all would stop seeming so weird in a while… a long while.
It was almost time for your group to split up, and you could feel your nerves rising with each step you took. Brushing your hair away from your ear, you ran a hand along your new ear clip.
When you had been discussing staying in communication, you found out that communication and translation implants were common out in space. Rocket had noticed your horror and provided you with an older model that clipped onto ears, but not without a comment about wussy humans.
Your group approached the dark grey building from the side, Rocket quickly locating a panel on the wall, crawling up Groot to stand on his shoulder, the raccoon pulling out some sort of tool and getting to work. You watched on anxiously, but couldn’t help but notice Virk and Vak looked bored. Just how many times had they done this before? You weren’t sure what was louder, your heartbeat or your shuddered breathing.
Rocket popped open the panel decently fast, immediately setting upon the inner workings.
“Rich people,” he scoffed. “Buying all this fancy scut and cheapin’ out on the security system.”
“Are you going to talk or work?” Virk shot nastily.
“Doing a lot more work than either of you,” Rocket retorted as he worked. “And… there!”
You heard a loud noise that sounded like metal scraping from the entrance, following the group to find the doors now open.
“Told ya,” Rocket gloated.
“I am Groot,” Groot replied.
“Yeah, well–”
Rocket was cut off by a pair of humanoid figures that had heads that looked like triceratops emerging from the open door.
“What are you doing h–”
The dinosaur head was unable to finish his sentence as Virk leaped at him, blade drawn and at the ready. Oh god, were they really going to kill the guards?
You weren’t given more time to watch the horror as you were urged on by Groot and Rocket, the latter of the two shooting some sort of laser gun at any remaining guards that broke off to chase your group.
“This is crazy!” you cried as you tried your best to keep up with Rocket and Groot. “I’m going to die in some stupid space vault.”
“Ain’t nobody dying!” Rocket called back at you, making a sharp left ahead. “The creepy twins will handle all that from their end.”
You were a sweaty mess by the time Rocket stopped in front of a door at last, taking out a small device.
“Should only take a minute to hack my way in,” Rocket explained, fiddling with the device. “Whoever these rich guys buy their tech from should charge them more for being so flarking gullible.”
True to his word, it was less than a minute before the door slid open abruptly, Rocket stowing the device and striding into the room, Groot right behind him. Still scared out of your mind, you followed, not wanting to be left alone and defenseless in the hallway.
You entered the blue-lit room to see Rocket already assessing the only thing in the room; a large square of gray so reflective that you could see your panicked reflection in it. This had to be the super-concrete that Rocket had been talking about. It took you a long moment to realize that it was now your turn to act.
Pushing down a shudder, you stepped forward to meet Rocket in front of the large cube.
“Well you better be able to do this,” Rocket said, easily seeing the fear on your face. “Cause we don’t really have a backup plan.”
“I am Groot,” Groot said, Rocket scoffing in response.
“I am not pressuring her,” he grumbled. “But I ain’t being the one to tell the creepy twins that their paycheck isn’t coming.”
Trying to block out their bickering, you turned to the block of gray, raising a hand to run along its surface. You could see the seams where the pieces of super-concrete met, so theoretically your powers should be able to do this, but you had been practicing on an old radio, not the universe’s new toughest material on the market.
You took deep breaths, turning your mental power switch on, the glow coming back to your left hand with its tuned-down bracelet. Reaching a hand towards one of the seams, you pictured it coming apart and falling to the floor and exposing the crystals… but nothing was happening. Trying again, you watched the fuchsia glow roll over the seam… and dissipate.
More frantically now, you waved your hand at the seam, but nothing was moving, Rocket and Groot’s total silence behind you only making you more nervous. What would they do to you if they realized you were useless after all? You knew Virk and Vak would be more than happy to strand you here to be picked apart by dinosaur-faced aliens.
It was then that you were forced to face your own hubris. Behind all of your nerves, you had thought that you could do this, and now being presented with your own failure, you now felt like you were suffocating with panic.
You were shaking now as you tried more and more desperately to move the super-concrete, but the cube stayed resolute in its stillness.
“They’re sending reinforcements!” Vak’s voice barked through the comm clip. “We need to go. Do you have the crystals?”
You were too scared to say a word.
“We’ve hit a problem,” Rocket answered back hesitantly.
“Well tell that little problem to do her job,” Vak shot back and you flinched at the anger in her voice. “Before I have to come over there and make her.”
You could tell Rocket wanted to say something to you, but he was forced to abandon the attempt and dive behind Groot as shots were fired from behind you. You turned to see more dinosaur-heads rushing down the hallway towards you, your back hitting the cube as you jolted back in surprise.
“Flarkin’ son of a…!” you heard Rocket exclaim as he pulled out his gun, Groot extending roots out from his hand to use as a shield.
You had to do this. You couldn’t let the entire team down, couldn’t be left here for failing to do your part. But you this safe was too big, you couldn’t–
There was a metallic noise in the air, miraculously managing to break through your panic as you looked down in horror to see cracks making their way quickly along your anti-mutation cuffs, the tech not looking like it was going to last long at this rate. Both of your hands were lit with fuchsia, brighter than it had ever been before, and the power was clearly too much for the bracelets to bear.
“Rocket!” you called out in a panic. “My cuffs, they’re going to–”
Rocket turned to look back just as the cuffs burst, pinging off the walls and falling uselessly to the floor, the glow from your hands now so bright that it overtook the room’s blue lighting.
“Try it now!” Rocket shouted, turning back to fire at another wave of dinosaur-heads.
“What?” you replied, aghast. “But I could hurt you and Groot. I almost collapsed a roof before!”
“Me and Groot can handle some roof,” he shot back, blasting a dinosaur-head away from the doorway.
“I am Groot!” Groot added, which you assumed was also some kind of reassurance.
Fine, if they wanted you all to die so bad, then so be it. You would probably die anyways when enough of the creatures got here and overwhelmed Rocket and Groot. Staring down at the cube, you focused all of your fear and anger and pain at the cube with a shove of both hands towards it.
The results were immediate, the safe smashing through the side wall, leaving a mess of broken wires and metal debris as it went. It didn’t stop there, rocketing through every wall in its way until you could see the outside, about ten broken walls between you and the open air.
The noise immediately attracted the attention of your teammates, the two looking at each other before Groot extended one arm, roots extending to cover the door until the way to the hallway was blocked, while Rocket approached you, whistling when he saw the safe-shaped holes that led outside.
“Nice work,” he commented. “Now let’s go get those crystals.”
“But what about Groot?” you protested.
“Groot’ll be fine,” Rocket dismissed. “Their guns won’t do anything to him. He’ll meet us outside after we get a head start.”
Rocket didn’t wait for a response, scampering through the hole in the wall and heading towards the black cube outside. With one last look at Groot, who gave you a thumbs up, you followed, careful not to let any of the wires touch you.
“Change of plans!” you heard Rocket over your comms as you followed him through the wall holes. “We’ll meet you outside.”
“Did you get the crystals?” Virk hissed.
“We got the crystals, don’t get your flarking panties in a twist!”
There were no further replies, so you assumed that maybe Virk and Vak wouldn’t kill you in your sleep tonight.
Stepping through the last hole, you joined Rocket, who was busy assessing the cube, now minus the top panel, a trove of glittering blue crystals now exposed to your eyes. Groot quickly joined you, his attempt to lift the crate quickly proving fruitless.
“It’s the super-concrete,” Rocket explained. “It’s also made to be too heavy to lift. Come on, let’s grab as many as we can and run.”
“Wait,” you said as Rocket had reached in to grab some crystals. Your hands were still pink, so you had some confidence in your next words. “I think I can lift it.”
Rocket gave you an appraising glance before shrugging. “Go for it.”
There was a confidence in his words, which you used to bolster your own, targeting the cube with your full, unrestrained power, the box lifting easily, to your shocked delight.
“Think you can keep that up?” Rocket asked, and you nodded. Somehow, you could feel its weight, and you knew you could handle it. At your nod, Rocket spoke into his comm. “Meet us at the ship and prepare for a quick takeoff!”
Luckily, you weren’t too far away from the ship, Rocket running on all fours ahead of you. Groot had seen the strain on your face from your sustained use of your powers, quickly picking you up to carry you the rest of the way while you dragged the box in the air beside you.
All of your previous incidents on Earth had been accidents, so you hadn’t been prepared for just how hard it was to control your powers, quickly feeling totally drained of energy. Virk and Vak had been pleasantly surprised by your haul, you could tell by how neither of them insulted you before approaching the loot, clearly counting their incoming coins in their head.
It had taken about a week for you to feel fully recovered from overexerting yourself, your cut of the profits an odd sight beside your bed, the gleaming silver units the first monetary comfort you had since leaving Earth. Maybe you would be okay after all.
The next few jobs after that served as a good test for your powers. After testing yourself against different structures, Rocket had theorized that your powers were some sort of psionic force capable of moving objects, or in your case, disassembling them. A test you reluctantly agreed to against an extension of Groot’s bark showed you that you had offensive capability too, the section of bark blown back against the wall after one blast of fuchsia energy.
You could feel your control improving after every use, and had started thinking that maybe you had found your place in this galaxy… at least until Nocrucia, nine months after you had first joined Rocket’s crew.
Rocket had said it was a misunderstanding, but you had arrived to the job location to find yourselves surrounded by creatures in helmets that lowered to reveal triceratops-heads. It seemed like the previous owner of those Venar crystals was out for blood, and you quickly found yourselves carted off to his specially-built prison, which for you was made of a disgusting-smelling jelly, no seams or cracks to be found, your force blasts only causing the walls to shake and make you feel sick.
Rocket had promised he had a plan, but it took three long months for you to be freed, spending most of every day alone, not knowing where Rocket and Groot were, or if they were even okay.
Three months later, you were told that the warlord had moved on from the loss of his crystals and needed your prison for a more important enemy, and the five of you had been swiftly kicked out of the prison.
Rocket had tried to keep the team together, but Virk and Vak had shouted some assumedly rude words in another language before storming off. Groot was sticking with Rocket, that much was clear, but you already knew your answer before he turned to you, and he realized what it would be when he saw the look on your face.
There were no hard feelings, he had said, telling you that he and Groot would let you off at the next neutral planet. You were sad too, but you had been too naïve to think the jobs wouldn’t catch up with you, that you would be like characters in a T.V. show and always find a happy ending.
But you were scared of living the rest of your life in a space prison, just like you were of the mutant prison on Earth. You weren’t cut out for this life, you knew that now. You just wished seeking a safer life didn’t mean losing the only friends you had made in your time in space.
Your new home planet turned out to be Cibroth, a tech planet with a manufactured green sun and a warm climate year-round. You hoped you would see Rocket and Groot again someday, but you needed to focus on the present now.
Soon, you had a small apartment in the city and a job with the government supplying bodyguards to officials and foreign dignitaries. Cibroth was a planet of technology, not magic, and so they eagerly accepted someone with fancy magical powers into their ranks, even an otherwise weak-looking Terran girl.
Your new coworkers weren’t happy to have a weakling amongst their ranks, especially one taking more prestigious jobs from them, but your life was decent enough. Working in the government was an extra protection from any weird alien prisons, so you accepted that you wouldn’t be making any friends in your coworkers.
Part of you wondered what other planets were out there, but your job let you lead a decent life, and was generally free of danger, despite your job title, and so the years slipped away as you adjusted to your routine more and more.
Seven years later, at twenty-nine, you could finally say you were… used to the planet, even if it had been growing more into political extremism as of late, though a part of you would always wonder where you would be right now if you hadn’t left the team.
The screen lit up with the image of a man, and Peter Quill’s douchebag meter was already going off the charts.
Vlendis Titrugu reminded him of Vincent Price in House of Wax, an old horror movie he remembered watching with a friend back on Earth when he was a kid. Except Vlendis had a bright purple beard and eyes to go with his Vincent Price-style slicked back black hair.
“Hey, Vlendis,” Peter greeted casually, trying to feel Vlendis out.
“Guardians of the galaxy,” Vlendis spoke, giving no indication that he had heard Peter speak. “I have been assured that you will be able to assist me.”
“With finding a razor?” Peter heard Rocket snicker from his chair.
“What’s the job?” he asked, hoping that Vlendis didn’t hear Rocket’s comment.
“And the pay!” Rocket chimed in, mouthing what at Peter when he turned to give him his usual look of seriously dude?
“I would like you to procure an item for me. A Yenveronian power gem. I have a replacement gem for you to leave there so they are none the wiser.”
“You would like for us to replace a gem with the same gem?” Drax inquired dubiously. “Can you not conduct an exchange with the Yenveronians yourself?”
“Their power gem is still active,” Vlendis hissed, holding up a bright pink orb. “This one is not. You will enter the Valudrisian fortress undetected and make the switch, and then bring their active gem to me.”
“Valudrisian?” Gamora frowned. “That gem will be locked up tighter than a Chitauri prison.”
Peter winced, but said nothing. At least Gamora’s comparison helped give him an idea of how difficult this job was going to be. Good thing they had someone who had escaped a Chitauri prison leading their team, not to mention a one of the highest-ranked assassinators of Chitauri currently talking to the pretentious alien. Now it all came down to the price.
“And how much is this job paying?” Peter asked, hoping that the danger level meant a decent number of units.
Vlendis put down the gem, instead running two fingers to meet along his chin, looking strikingly like an old-timey movie villain. “I believe fifty-thousand units will suffice.”
“Fifty-thousand units!” Rocket exclaimed, and Peter knew he was already thinking about all of the upgrades to the Milano he could make with that money.
“That’s crazy!” Nikki added, her fire-like hair glowing brighter than usual.
“I am Groot,” Groot said.
“He says take the job,” Rocket translated excitedly. “Quill, we need to replace our weapons system. I have as many workarounds going as the system can handle, but one more big hit and they all go down.”
Rocket did make a point, and it wasn’t like they hadn’t handled some pretty difficult jobs before. Hell, they had saved Nikki (and the galaxy) from forcible religious takeover by Raker and the Magus, which was likely at least fifty times harder than this job was going to be. And again… they were pretty broke.
“We’ll take the job,” he answered, Vlendis’ face breaking out into a creepy-looking grin in response. Peter could easily imagine this guy in a James Bond movie, standing over a pool of sharks.
“Excellent,” Vlendis replied. “I will send a blueprint of the fortress along with the gem. Don’t disappoint me, guardians.”
“We, uh, won’t,” Peter responded awkwardly. He could never really get used to all the weirdos they had to deal with for jobs. At least this one was paying them what they were worth.
Vlendis’ image disappeared, and they watched as the large gold ship ahead of them sent out a pod, Nikki eagerly volunteering to meet it at the hatch and collect the contents of the pod.
“Are you sure we should have just accepted?” Gamora asked when Nikki was out of hearing range. “This job isn’t going to be easy. Valudrisians run one of the harshest penal colonies in the galaxy.”
“Well the Valudrisians are no match for the guardians of the galaxy!” Rocket shot back proudly. “And besides, we need that money.”
“I met a Valudrisian in combat once,” Drax contributed. “It did not end well for him.”
“Is there a race you haven't met in combat?” Gamora asked, largely sarcastically.
“There are many,” Drax answered, but Gamora had already lost interest even before Drax began listing off all of the alien species he had yet to fight.
“Got ‘em!” Nikki announced, striding back into the room holding both the gem and a small disc Peter knew would contain a projection of the fortress on Valudrisia.
Peter decided to busy himself with programming in the coordinates Gamora had provided, noticing Rocket grab the map out of the corner of his eye. He heard the ping of the projection opening, and was about to set the ship to cruise controls when he heard Rocket’s frustrated exclamation.
“Flarkin’ son of a…!”
“What the problem, Rocket?” Peter asked, glancing over to see the not-raccoon looking frustrated as he stared at the digital plans like they owed him money.
“This is the flarkin’ problem,” Rocket snapped, zooming in on a section of the map that just looked like a normal room to Peter’s eyes. “I should’ve known a job that paid this much would be this flarking impossible.”
“Wait, is that…?” Gamora said, moving closer to get a better look, though Peter still couldn’t tell what they were seeing that he wasn’t. The map just looked like a lot of shapes, and he wasn’t sure which one he was supposed to be focusing on.
“Could somebody tell me what big problem I’m supposed to be seeing here?” Peter asked somewhat exasperatedly.
“The problem,” Gamora answered, pressing a finger to a shape on the map, which enlarged and revealed itself to be a large textured box. “Is that the gem is being kept in a safe made of super-concrete.”
“Couldn’t we just get a super jackhammer or something then?” he asked, still not really getting what the problem was.
“Super-concrete ain’t like your Earth stuff,” Rocket explained gruffly. “It’s impenetrable by all means but lava, and unless you want the gem to melt too, then I–”
“Then how would the Valudrisians remove this gem themselves?” Drax asked.
“They wouldn’t,” Gamora answered for Rocket, who was clearly still steaming as he glared at the map. “Super-concrete is only for things you don’t intend to get back out. It’s illegal in most sectors and incredibly expensive to acquire.”
“And they would use it to just bury this thing?” Nikki wondered, staring at the inactive gem in her hand. “I just don’t get why they care so much.”
“Well whatever the reason, it’ll pay our repair expenses outright,” Peter said, turning to Rocket. “Are you sure there’s no way to break into this stuff? No… anti super-concrete?”
“Nobody would pay that much for it if it wasn’t impenetrable,” Rocket replied bitterly. “Maybe we should just go back to Vlendy and–”
“Vlendis,” Drax corrected.
“I am Groot,” Groot spoke up, Rocket’s head snapping to face his best friend at whatever Groot had said, Peter now curious what had caused that kind of a reaction in Rocket.
“Oh scut, you’re right!” Rocket responded, hitting his palm with his other fist, Peter meeting Nikki’s perplexed look from across the room with a shrug. This was nothing new for the two of them. “Where’d we leave her again?”
“I am Groot,” Groot answered.
“Right, Cibroth,” Rocket muttered. “How far would that make…”
“Not that far,” Gamora cut in, looking at her navigation screen. “Could be there in half a cycle. It’s on our way to Valudrisia too.”
“I am Groot,” Groot spoke, sounding wary.
“Well we don’t know that until we talk to her,” Rocket shot back. “She might be over the whole jelly prison thing by now.”
“Hold on a second,” Peter interrupted. “Who is on Cibroth and how can she help us with the super-concrete?”
“…so, uh, we kinda left her there,” Rocket finished explaining. “Don’t know if she’s still there though.”
“It’s worth a try if she can crack that concrete open,” Peter replied. “I’ll come with you. Maybe seeing another Terran would help her feel more comfortable.”
“I don’t know about that,” Rocket spoke dubiously. “Terrans kicked her off their planet in the first place. They were scared of her.”
“Scared of a single Terran?” Drax sounded incredulous.
“They’re Terrans too, Drax,” Gamora reminded him. “And not all humans are as accepting as Peter is.”
“Aw, thanks Gamo–”
“How shameful… to be scared of the power this Terran possesses,” Drax argued. “They should welcome the chance to test themselves against a strong opponent!”
“Drax, that’s not really how humans…” Peter tried to clarify, but trailed off, not sure if Drax would even understand.
“Well she sounds cool!” Nikki grinned. “And we could use some more girls on the crew!”
“That’s only if she agrees to help us,” Rocket reminded.
“I am Groot,” Groot added.
“Yeah, and if she’s even still on Cibroth,” Rocket replied.
“Well, if she’s our only shot of getting into that super-concrete, then it’s worth a try,” Peter concluded, the team settling into their seats in response, a plan clearly made. “Onto Cibroth!”
Hi all! I am ALMOST done my Adam Warlock story, but I think I'm at a point where I can start editing and post the first chapter soon.
Originally, it was supposed to be one long story, but I think when it's all done and typed up, it'll be around 70-75k words, and I don't want to burn anyone's eyes out trying to read that all in one sitting. I'm thinking of making chapters around 10k words each, but it depends on where the chapter breaks happen naturally.
All this to say, I hope to have the first chapter of the story up within the next week!
(Disclaimer that this is specifically Adam Warlock from the 2021 Guardians of the Galaxy game, which is why he talks so strangely)
the people NEED a fanfic of spirit blossom sett. I love your fanfics soooo much, do you kiss is probably my favorite one of all time and I read it all in one night and re-read all the time bc of just how good it is. thank you so much for all the effort you put into writing these <333
Awww thank you, I appreciate all reads and re-reads! I feel like I second guess my writing a lot recently so nice to get the compliments :)
Unfortunately I’m a little burnt out on league right now, so I don’t think I’ll be writing any league stuff for right now at least.
Hello, I'm not sure if you'll see this but I discovered you on ao3 and you quickly became one of my favorite league authors. I am absolutely in love with the way you write and how you take so much care with their lore and I love you even more for writing reader inserts which are kinda rare. I read through your Sett (canon lore) fic last night, and I absolutely adored him. I love playful and puppy-like (?) Sett. A while back, I also encountered your Sylas fic and that one got me kicking my feet and everything. It never feels ooc and I can tell you studied their characters really hard. Not to mention the smut made me meltttttt. Literally thank you so much for the experience of reading your fics, that's all I can really tell you coherently in this word vomit. I hope you're doing well and still writing whatever you want
Awww thank you so much, this is so sweet! :) Glad the honestly crazy amount of research I do is appreciated! I am pretty sure I have watched Sett's special interactions video at least 50 times between all the things I've wrote for him just to make sure I was writing his manner of speaking right......... I'm not sure when I'll next write for league given I mostly just play it when they put out a rotating game mode I like (and TFT), but I am still writing (in fact did a lot of writing today after getting some motivation from your message)!
I'm back to school for my masters, so that does also contribute to my slower writing pace, but I am almost done my next story :)
I've been really busy lately between work and vacation, but figured I should post a writing update on my latest story for Adam Warlock (specifically the version of him from the 2021 Guardians game):
I.... am realizing I'm probably going to need to post it in multiple parts because it's getting sooo long. I'm not done writing, or done typing up all the pages I have, but what I have typed up atm is 40k words and I don't want people eyes to bleed trying to read that all in one.
Which maybe means that I can post a first part soonish, but I'd need to figure out where to break the story up into parts and then get it all edited. Hoping all of the story can be out this year if I can keep up the work since I'm probably 90% through writing!
May I just say that I absolutely love your writing?? I check your acc every week to see if you posted anything new (mainly league bc I'm a hoe for these characters) but I love love love your fics and the creativity it takes for you to come up with these storylines and I needed to tell you that 😩 But I was just wondering if you're still planning on writing for future characters or if you're out of the lol phase (?) You're writings are all good so I'm as willing as ever to enter a new fandom if it means reading more but I was just curious
Awwww thank you for the compliments! It's very flattering to hear that people like your writing enough to read fandoms they're not in :)
(I wish I wrote fast enough to have something new every week lol but I am slowwww)
RE: league stories, for now I have other stuff I want to focus on, but I won't say it's a no forever. I have some ideas I may get more passionate about at a later date. One of the skins I really like is Faerie Court Ezreal, but I'd have to look into the skinline lore more, but I could see myself maybe eventually writing for that one since I do like fairies!
Have u seen the new Spirit Blossom lineup 😭😭😭 They have ZED 😩 I was such a big fan of ur SB Thresh fic so I’m lowkey hoping for ur opinion on SB Zed too 🥺
I’m not fully sure whether you mean my opinion on the skin or the likeliness of me writing a Spirit Blossom Zed story, so I’ll answer both:
RE story: for now, I think I’m pausing my league writing until I’m more inspired. I don’t really play the game lately unless they have URF out, and I’ve been more interested in doing some original stuff (still reader insert tho) as well as not being a bad author and actually updating my chaptered stories that I’ve kind of left floundering.
RE the skin: I am not that impressed tbh… It’s been a long-held pet peeve of mine that they won’t ever let Zed have his full face out in a skin (even though he does in the comic!), and the ugly teeth mask thing isn’t doing it for me either. Also, the skin just does not scream Spirit Blossom to me, I wouldn’t be able to guess that it was if I didn’t know. The thematic to me looks more like a generic worlds skin or maybe porcelain or something. Just really wish Riot would let us have an actual hot guy Zed skin for once 😭 (sorry if you were just asking re: a story, I have many league skin opinions!!)
Wanted to put out a reply to both of these that I was sent recently:
I appreciate the interest in more Pine very much :) It's very gratifying for people to be so interested in a character I've created. Pine will be back in an epilogue for sure, anything more than that falls under we will see if I have inspiration or get a good idea for what could happen in a sequel.
As thanks for the interest in Pine, I drew up a quick picture of him, intended to be his face when he catches sight of MC coming out of the dressing room after her fairy makeover:
Hello, I’m a huge fan of your story The Fairy Promise and I was wondering if your still planning on writing an the epilogue? Also would you consider doing a sequel? I would love to see more of Pine adapting to the Human World. Thanks and have a great day!
Awww thank you for being a fan of Pine and his nonsense! :)
My writing process has been kinda delayed for the past while because of real life stuff, but I am still planning on writing Pine’s epilogue after the story I’m working on now (it’s about 75% done, just need to kick my butt to start up writing again).
As for a sequel, I can’t promise anything right now, but I do have plans in the epilogue for some human world stuff with Pine! As well, I do have some other original stories I’m working on developing ideas for to pitch to my friend so she can decide which one is most ready to write 😂
Those ideas are (to help drum up excitement and maybe see where you guys’ interest lies):
-flirty merman OC (a mix of the little mermaid 1 and 2 inspired)
-lonely/needy demon king OC
-hereditary cursed mc and sweet/dorky mechanic apprentice OC
-swan princess-inspired story (OC has sort of pre and post timeskip 3H Dimitri vibes)
Finally here with the Heartsteel Sett story :) Hope everyone likes it
-----
Taping. Interview. Photoshoot. Another interview. Dinner with agency heads. Costume fitting. Last interview.
You were running it all over in your head as you sat in your chair, watching idly as the staff rushed around getting everything set up.
You were one of the first to be in your assigned seat, everyone else either still in makeup or fashionably late, which wasn’t a great look for today, given today’s taping was a special live edition. Your manager had drilled any behavior like that out of you early, cementing your reputation as Runeterra Beat’s top-ranked wholesome, drama-free idol for your entire decade-long career.
You had been scouted at an audition your mom had dragged you to back when you were twelve, and before her and your dad moved overseas for his job. Now you looked back on that day and wondered if that was just their way of pawning you off on somebody else so they could go off and enjoy their freedom while you spent three lonely years having every kind of lesson imaginable until you were ready to debut at 15.
Thanks to a lucky marketing campaign, your first song had gone viral, skyrocketing your status overnight. Very quickly, you were forced to adjust to the life of a busy idol, and had been on the top of your game for ten years now, your songs always high on the charts and eyes on anything you were a part of.
You heard your stage name called in a hesitant voice, turning to see a production assistant standing a respectful distance away, looking nervous.
“Um, we’re having you start offstage today, Miss Meyu,” he explained, the use of your stage name reminding you that you should probably keep your thoughts in the present, no matter how little sleep you were running on. “The director wants to do entrances for the live show special.”
“Sure,” you replied with a smile. “Thanks for letting me know.”
The assistant nodded repeatedly at you before moving onto their next task, clearly starstruck.
You got up, taking up a position just behind the stage’s side curtains, watching as the staff rushed around preparing things as the audience started to filter in and take their seats.
It would be a while before the taping started, especially given they usually had the audience practice the chant a few times to make sure it went flawlessly during taping. The chorus of voices shouting do you kiss had been overwhelming to you your first few appearances, but this was now at least your twentieth one over the years and none of it really phased you anymore.
Do You Kiss was one of the longest-running variety shows on T.V., usually featuring banter between the guests, or little games, but always culminating in the titular segment. The show’s finale would feature a guest being given the choice of anyone on the show, the two guests then both going behind a giant heart screen, one of them applying lipstick, followed by a minute of silence, after which the screen would lift to reveal if they had kissed, the host and guests getting points for guessing right. Scandals had happened, relationships had been announced, and the T.V. station had raked in the ratings.
Being one of the most popular idols in the industry, you were always a highly-anticipated guest. The host had taken to calling you ice girl, as after nineteen appearances, you had never given anyone more than a kiss on the cheek, and that time was only because you had been picked by Akali of K/DA, your closest friend. You were even vaguely aware of betting rings that focussed on the show, your name bearing the lowest percent chance of payout, due in no small part to your agency’s determination to maintain your image as a girl so pure she’s never even been kissed.
It wasn’t exactly untrue; your life didn’t leave a lot of room for dating, and your agency did everything but explicitly forbid it, so you had never tried, despite Akali’s encouragement to put yourself out there. You did however get a little tired of being introduced as the kiss virgin in your introductions though.
The other guests would probably start trickling in soon, once they had finished in makeup. It was probably only taking so long because there were so many first-timers today who had to be given the rundown, you figured, recalling from the call sheet that a six-member band was going to be the featured challengers today. Heartsteel.
Watching the warm-up comedian head out to hype up the crowd, you tried to think of what you knew about the group.
You could remember details about some of the members, though you had never crossed paths with any of them. Each had tried their hand at a solo career, and none had gotten beyond one-hit-wonder status, leading to the band’s formation. What hadn’t worked solo had become a viral sensation, and it was really only a matter of time before they were invited on Do You Kiss.
Their popularity was in full swing, if the number of fans in the audience wearing or carrying their merch was any indication. It was a little weird that they would be on the same show as you, given they usually liked to have high-profile first-timers successfully get kisses.
The clacking of heels from behind you made you turn your head back, and then it made sense.
Niemi Tasoba gave you a little wave as she came to a stop next to you, dressed in a short red plaid dress, the same outfit she had worn on her most recent cover of one of the most popular gravure magazines. She was a popular model, and a mainstay on Do You Kiss, making even more appearances than you had, but she was known for the exact opposite, having made a running bit out of filling out her kiss calendar.
“Fun show today, huh?” she grinned, hand on one hip. “Well, for me at least. I assume your agency is still pushing that kiss virgin thing.”
You shrugged, not really wanting to get into it. At least with Niemi on the show, Heartsteel was guaranteed to not go kissless, which was typically a bad look for anyone’s first time on the show.
“They better pick me,” she asserted, staring off to the side with a frown. “If that skank Eri gets another top-tier pick over me, I’ll scream.”
“Should be a fun show,” you said, just to have something to say in return, not wanting to come off as rude, even to someone like Niemi who was much less stuffy than the execs you had to meet with later today.
“Easy for you to say,” she laughed, your conversation quieting as the other regulars began to filter to where you were, the show about to begin with no Heartsteel in sight. For their sake, you hoped they weren’t going to miss their feature show.
The host went out first, Heartsteel still not anywhere to be seen when the host teased their appearance, the crowd roaring with excitement in response, and then it was time for your introduction and you were forced to give up on the waiting game.
“Next is our long-reigning no-kiss queen, Meyu!” the host announced, and you emerged from backstage with a smile and wave to the crowd, who seemed to ignite at the sight of you, cheering until you sat in your seat and the host went to announce the next celebrity who would be on the show today.
Once everyone was in their seats, there was always some discussion between the panelists before the guest challengers were brought onto the stage, six empty chairs on the other side of the stage waiting to be filled.
“Still keeping up the streak, Meyu?” one of the guests, a popular comedian, joked. “Give me a heads up if you aren’t, okay? I’ve seen the betting odds, and then I’d have enough money to never have to do this show again!”
The crowd laughed, and you smiled politely; a variation of this question was asked every time you came on the show, making it not one of your favorites to be booked on, but your agency controlled the schedule.
“You’ll just have to wait and see!” you teased with a smile.
“You’re always so mysterious,” the host chimed in. “You’re practically the only idol who’s never had her old school photos leaked online. Got an embarrassing old hairstyle to hide from us?”
“Yeah, I wanna see ‘em!” Niemi added excitedly. “I’ve got a bet with my manager on what your real eye color is!”
“Well you’ll just have to look harder, because I don’t give out freebies, especially not photos that embarrassing!” you replied with a mock pout.
The crowd oohed, and then the topic changed to the comedian’s old school photos. You had no doubt that people would try to find your old school photos, which would prove a herculean task for anyone who tried, given they didn’t exist.
Your parents had been fairly hands-off even when they had lived in the same house as you, refusing to pay the fees for student photo days, leading to very little photographic evidence of your younger years, as well as your real name itself, that information was as top secret as it got, despite many attempts over the years by bloggers and reporters to uncover your identity.
If any of your old elementary school classmates remembered the shy girl with more days absent than not, they certainly wouldn’t recognize her now. Since your debut, you had worn bright blue contacts, your hair a variety of blonde wigs streaked with pink and purple. You completed the ruse with occasional appearances in public, paparazzi generally happy enough to snap photos of you out getting ice cream wearing a hat and sunglasses that they never questioned why you wore such a poor disguise.
The pre-guest talking segment continued on a bit longer, everyone’s old school photos being brought up on screen now, the last being the host’s, his outdated teenaged hairstyle getting the most laughs by far.
“I think that’s enough of that!” the host interjected good-naturedly, the crowd’s laughter quieting as he walked to the middle of the stage, signalling it was time for the guest challenger introduction, a spotlight narrowing in on him as he raised his microphone to his lips.
“Now it’s time to introduce our brave challengers,” his voice boomed with a flourish. “Will they win the hearts of our panel or will they go kissless? Please welcome for their first appearance… Heartsteel!”
It seemed they had gotten themselves ready in time, the group of six strolling out, led by a clearly excitable man with dark pink hair who waved broadly to the crowd, his bandmates doing varied levels of the same. You didn’t know enough to place names to faces as you watched them come in, but you found yourself surprised as your eyes moved naturally to one of the boys, a large man with red hair and matching animal ears, only to find his eyes on you already, an intensity to his gaze that you couldn’t place, choosing instead to break the strange moment and turn your head to watch the crowd.
Once the boys were all in their seats, the introductions began, the one you had the strange eye contact with introducing himself as Sett, co-leaders of the group along with the other bulkiest member of the group, K’Sante. Sett handled the introductions for the rest of the group, with the exception of Kayn, the excitable pink-haired one, who assured the band’s leader that he could handle this himself, introducing himself to much fanfare from the crowd.
“Well, I think we know you wouldn’t go kissless with this crowd!” the host joked, now returned to his usual seat in the middle of the panelists. “But how will Heartsteel fare against our kiss court?”
At the cheesy line, the usual music played as the cameras panned across both sides, getting a close-up on each person. Niemi winked, blowing a kiss at the camera, while you played it safe as usual, giving a wave to the camera as it panned by you. With the segment introduced, the host gave the usual explanation of the rules before you went on commercial break, makeup artists and assistants flitting out to fix things up before the show resumed.
“I’m getting picked first, I just know it!” Niemi bragged haughtily, flipping her hair over one shoulder, her eyes on Heartsteel even though her words were directed at you.
“Good luck,” you replied, knowing it likely wouldn’t be a stretch for her to get what she wanted.
“You’re so boring,” she complained as her makeup was touched up. “Don’t you ever get competitive?”
Your response was a laugh as the makeup artist moved onto you, dusting a brush against your cheeks. You knew from experience that it was better if girls like Niemi didn’t see you as any kind of threat, given there was little that could sink a career faster than a rival fueled by jealousy.
With all the touch-ups and little corrections completed, it was time for the taping to resume, the director counting down from five as everyone readied themselves.
“And we’re back!” the host announced.
“Hope everyone had time to get their bets in,” the comedian joked. “I know I did!”
“It is now time for Heartsteel to make their appeal to the kiss court!” the host spoke, gesturing to the celebrities all around him, you included. “As with any larger group of challengers, we ask that you nominate three of your own to answer our most important question… Do? You? Kiss?”
The crowd shouted the show’s name along with the host, their voices booming as the boys’ faces displayed a range of confidence to ill-ease.
“And now, who will be your first challenger?” the host asked, the crowd guessing amongst themselves in hushed tones.
“Obviously me,” Kayn grinned, leaning back in his chair as screams rang out from the excited girls in the crowd.
“That was fast,” the host remarked curiously. “I assume you have someone in mind then?”
“It better be me!” the comedian interjected to laughs from the crowd. “I’ve got money riding on this!”
“You’ve got money riding on everything!” the host shot back before turning his focus back to Kayn. “So who’s it going to be?”
Kayn’s grin was so victorious that you knew what his answer would be before he even said it.
“Well, I was banking on there bein’ some room in the calendar for me,” he smirked, eyes shifting to Niemi beside you, who looked very pleased to have been first pick.
“I might be able to move some things around,” she said, standing up, the crowd oohing as the two made their way to the seats just behind where the giant heart would be lowered once it was time.
When they were seated in their facing chairs, an over-the-top dressed butler approached with a golden tray, bearing one tube of lipstick in the show’s signature bright red, the color that most easily showed on camera. Plucking the lipstick from the tray, Niemi applied it to her lips with a practiced hand. She had been on the show many times, but even first-timers knew to practice before their first appearance.
When she was done, Niemi blew a kiss to the audience, placing the lipstick back on the tray, which cued the host up for his usual line.
“And now, it’s time to lower our barrier of secrecy!” he announced, the large heart descending from the sky until it blocked the two from sight entirely, Niemi wiggling her fingers in a wave as she disappeared behind the heart.
With everything in place, the host turned to fully face the crowd, who were all eager to shout the show’s tagline along with him.
“Now it’s time to answer our favorite question… do you kiss?”
With that done, the clock on the front of the heart began to count down from a minute, and the panel began to lock their votes in, you included. Unsurprisingly, everyone on the panel had voted that a kiss would happen, the audience poll gathering the same result. Though you didn’t show it on your face, you were looking forward to the taping being over; this was always one of the more draining shows you appeared on, and you weren’t numb enough to how weird it felt to predict if people would be kissing behind a heart or not.
As guessed, the heart lifted to a giggling Niemi, Kayn’s mouth smeared in red lipstick, lips upturned in a victorious grin.
“Looks like Heartsteel won’t be 0-3 today!” the host remarked, setting off a round of discussion between the panelists and guests.
Niemi had her makeup touched up before coming back to her seat, raising a hand to solicit a fist bump from you as she sat down. “You’re next girl, I can feel it!”
“Oh, do you know something we don’t?” the comedian teased.
“Girl’s intuition!” Niemi shot back with a wink, but she was usually like this, so you remained unphased. If your agency had their way, you would remain a kissless virgin until you retired or died, whichever came first, not that it bothered you much; that ship had sailed quite a while ago.
The next volunteer from Heartsteel was Ezreal, who looked to you to be one of the younger members, maybe a year or two younger than you. He looked embarrassed as the rowdier members of the group cheered him on, eventually settling on one of the newer-to-the-industry actresses, who seemed relieved to be picked on her first time on the show.
Their meeting behind the giant heart was significantly less exciting, Ezreal emerging from behind the heart with a perfectly-shaped kiss mark on his cheek, which, like Kayn, he elected not to wipe off.
“Two challengers, two… ranges of success!” the host spoke dramatically. “Will Heartsteel rank among our most legendary first-timers? The only way to find out is for us to unveil their last challenger. Who will it be, boys?”
“I’m ready for you, K’Sante!” the comedian cooed, K’Sante returning the sentiment with a confident oh, you couldn’t handle me that drew oohs from the audience.
You looked over the group as they discussed amongst themselves, Kayn jokingly nominating himself again to joint rejections from the rest of the group, their banter sending the crowd into fits of laughter. While they bantered, you briefly wondered who would be picked from your side.
Unless whoever their third member would be didn’t want to kiss anyone, you would be out of the running. The only people that picked you nowadays were idol friends or talent who were forced to do the show by their managers and wanted to get through it kissless. If they wanted to go three for three, then one of the other girls would be their best bet, given their less strict restrictions on their personal lives.
You were listening idly to the banter, but your mind was actually on your interviews today, practicing your likely answers in your head as the host finally pressed the group of bickering boys for an answer.
“We’re all dying to know, who will be your third challenger?” the host asked as the camera panned over the boys one by one.
They all looked amongst each other for a short moment before K’Sante seemed to resign himself to his fate, opening his mouth to volunteer himself.
“I am,” a gruff voice spoke up instead, and you along with everyone else looked to Sett, who seemed to surprise his group mates just as much, the masked one seeming to frown beneath his mask. But Sett paid none of them any mind, staring straight at you with such intensity that it shocked all thoughts straight out of your head.
“…and I pick Meyu.”
There was a variety of reactions from the crowd and panel, oohs mixed with gasps, Niemi next to you grasping your hand so tightly it hurt.
This was definitely unusual, but after so many appearances, you knew the drill.
“Ready when you are,” you replied when the noise of the crowd died down, smiling at the half-vastaya, who silently stared back at you, his unreadable expression making you wonder if you were in for an awkward minute.
“Very brave,” the comedian commented dubiously. “But that smile is definitely the most you’re getting out of our ice princess!”
“Can I put my vote in now?” another panelist joked, a joke someone always made every time you were picked. You thought you deserved a medal by now for keeping your expression good-natured.
With that settled, the broadcast was sent off for one last commercial break, the production assistants rushing out to set everything up for the show’s final leg.
You sat still as your makeup was touched up, watching with idle curiosity as the boys talked amongst themselves, each seeming to take a turn roasting their bandmate, the masked one you idly recalled being introduced as Aphelios looking especially concerned.
It wasn’t long into your observation that Sett’s eyes seemed to find yours, the shock making you break eye contact immediately. What was wrong with you, acting like a teenager with a crush just because some guy made intense eye contact once or twice?
You weren’t normally so curious about guests on the show, choosing to chalk to up to your interest in how well they all seemed to get along, a luxury you were seldom afforded as a solo idol.
And then it was time to make your way over to the chairs, a makeup tech in charge of applying your lipstick for you, as they usually reserved the butler tray thing for the first challenger of the show. You were still facing away from the other seat as Sett made his way over, a voice on the station speakers announcing it would be two minutes until the broadcast was live again.
It was hard to miss the squeak of the chair as he sat down beside you, but your eyes stayed on the makeup artist in front of you, who had stepped back to carefully assess their work.
As you waited to be given the go-ahead, you found yourself with a small pressure in your chest, taking too long of a moment to realize that it was nervousness, which unnerved you. You never got nervous, not after ten years of living this life, so why was the thought of turning to meet Sett’s eyes again enough to have your stomach in knots?
It was because he kept staring at you, you reasoned. Anyone would be unnerved about that. And besides, after this, the show would be over. One minute of awkward silence or idle chatter and then you would be whisked away to your first interview and get on with your busy day.
You only turned to face him when you could no longer avoid it, only to be struck by how much larger he looked up close, which was in stark contrast to the nervousness plain on his face. Keeping in the laugh you wanted to let out, you instead smiled at the nervous man, finding relief in the fact that he was clearly nervous too, despite his earlier confidence when he had selected you.
“Uh, hey–” he spoke up, raising a hand stiffly, then putting it down by his side, but his greeting was then interrupted by the director beginning the countdown back to live, which forced you both to look back at the camera as the show returned to the air.
“And we are back!” the host announced. “Are you ready to see our final challenger of the day make his attempt to woo our ice princess?”
There were loud cheers from the crowd, but all you could pay attention to was Sett beside you, who couldn’t seem to stay still in his seat.
“Don’t blow it, man!” Kayn called out to his bandmate, who made a rude gesture back at him, before the host took the reins again.
“Will Heartsteel’s first appearance end in a bang or a snowstorm? It’s time now to answer our big question!” he announced, the crowd shouting the show title at him on cue.
And then the heart was lowering and blocking off your view of the world, the studio lights dimmer at the back of the stage casting shadows over Sett’s face as he stared at you, still looking like he wanted to say something.
The studio speakers were harder to hear back here, but you couldn’t miss the unmistakable call of start the clock, nor the lighting up of the tiny digital display clock on your side of the giant heart.
Sett looked really nervous, a strange contrast from how intimidating he looked when you first saw him. It was hardly a surprise though, being a first-timer in this situation was enough to make anyone nervous.
“You don’t have to be nervous,” you told him, deciding to be a good industry senior and offer advice to him. “The time goes by faster than you’d think.”
You could hear the ambient noise of the panelists making their guesses, which was no doubt contributing to his nerves. He would probably have to get used to this, because there was no doubt that their appearance today would be more than popular enough to warrant future invites back, even if they went two out of three for kiss attempts today.
You were idly glancing over at the clock, reading thirty-five seconds now, when Sett spoke up again.
“Didn’t think I would be here,” he muttered, avoiding eye contact.
You weren’t really sure what he meant. Was it a personal achievement of his to make it on this show? You had a hard time believing that about such a cheesy show, but it was technically possible.
You were again startled by the intensity in his eyes as he looked back up to meet your eyes, the rapper letting out a short exhale, his mood confusing you. He was so tense, but he had to know he wasn’t getting a kiss by picking you, right? You just couldn’t pinpoint the source of his tension, but at least it would only last for another… fifteen seconds now.
“I don’t wanna regret not doin’ it,” you heard Sett mutter, looking back at him from the clock just in time for about half a second’s warning before he leaned forward and kissed you.
You were in such shock that your situation didn’t fully dawn on you, your wide open eyes staring at his closed ones from closer than you had ever looked at anybody.
Sett’s kiss was firm, his hand on your cheek that you only now realized was there keeping your mouths tethered together, the heat that rushed to your cheeks making you want to close your eyes and give in… but then you were shocked back into realization as a loud buzzer rang out throughout the studio.
And your life as you knew it was over.
“Cancel the interviews!” your manager shouted into his phone as you sat silently in the backseat of the car, staring blankly down at your hands. “Our official position is no comment. If they press for more, then say we have a policy against commenting on our talent’s dating lives!”
You didn’t remember leaving the stage or getting into the car. Everything after the giant heart was brought back up was one big blur that, given your manager’s yelling on the phone, was currently going insane online.
He had tried to interrogate you for all of two minutes before realizing you were basically catatonic with shock, instead on a different phone call every ten minutes or so, clearly in full crisis containment mode.
It was no better at the emergency board meeting at the agency, the managing heads throwing around desperate ideas like it was a competition.
“We should say it wasn’t consensual!” one suggested. “That would protect her reputation.”
“We can’t afford to damage our relationship with his label,” another manager argued. “We have several cooperative events with their talent coming up. If we accuse him of assault, then we can just throw those promotional events away now!”
“And so we just throw our top-earning talent to the wolves!?” your manager cut in angrily. “I’ve had to cancel every show she had for the next week, and we’ll have to push her new single release by at least a month at this point and–”
The conversation quickly devolved into shouting arguments, and you were told to change so you could be driven home.
Shuffling your way to the bathroom like a zombie, you removed your contacts, wig and makeup one by one before changing into a plain outfit, looking nothing like the idol you were when you were done.
Your driver was waiting in the lobby for you, an assistant taking your idol getup from you and freeing you to be taken home.
The ride home felt too short for a thirty minute drive, which you knew was due to your current stupor. As you walked through your door and slumped on your couch, all that kept repeating in your head was why. Why did you let it happen? Why didn’t you just push him away the second your lips touched?
Out of habit, you reached in your bag for your phone, flinching when you saw the amount of notifications that were flooding in.
It was still morning, but you felt like it had been an entire day of work with how exhausted you felt. As you trudged to go collapse in your bed, you idly wondered what this would mean for you. Was your career over? Without your kiss-pure reputation, would anyone still want to be your fan?
You stayed in bed until early afternoon when you finally dragged yourself up.
Grabbing your phone from where you had left it on the couch, you saw a text from your manager, informing you that the press would be told that you were on a pre-scheduled family vacation starting tomorrow, and would not be available for comment, a course of action that was laughable considering you hadn’t heard from either of your parents in over half a year.
It only took half a minute of scrolling through social media for your numbness to turn into anger.
Sett was trending everywhere, the internet eating up his victory as the one to end your unkissable streak. Every post and article also had a close-up shot of you and Sett sitting in those seats, you looking lost and Sett with a telltale red lipstick mark over his lips. It was at least a mercy that the cameras hadn’t captured the actual kiss, but it didn’t stop you from seeing red.
Who did he think he was? Clearly he was willing to do whatever he had to in order to climb the fame ladder, and your reputation was just another rung to him.
That’s why he was so nervous. This was his plan all along. Ruin you to cement his status in the public eye forever, all while letting you sink to the bottom.
It was then that your phone began to vibrate with a call, the screen reading bff Kali. You knew that if you didn’t answer now, she would call until you did. So with a sigh, you picked up the call.
“Girl, are you okay?” Akali’s worried voice came immediately through the phone.
All you could do was let out another sigh.
“Yeah, I figured you’d be like this,” she said. “Seven gossip websites have already phoned my manager for a comment from me. I told him to tell them to shove it, but he probably just said no comment or something boring.”
“Kali… what do I do?” you asked, hating how small your voice sounded.
“Do you want the sad answer or the angry one?” she asked, taking your lack of reply as her cue to lay out both. “So sad option is I came over this weekend and we throw food at a printout of his face.”
“That sounds more like the angry option, Kali,” you replied.
“Okay, well maybe they’re both the angry option,” she admitted flippantly. “But before I get into it, what did your manager say?”
“I’m off for a month,” you answered miserably. “On a fake vacation with my parents.”
“Thought so,” she replied. “I did a little digging, and I think I’ve got a way for you to pay that jerk back… if you’re interested.”
“I can’t,” you groaned. “My agency’s decided they don’t want to risk getting in trouble with his, so they’re hoping it all blows over.”
“Well they’re morons,” she dismissed. “And I wasn’t talking about Meyu, I was talking about you. Now are you down?”
“You know you didn’t ask me if I kissed him because I wanted to,” you grumbled. “Maybe I wanted this.”
Akali laughed, a harsh bark of a laugh that told you that no, she had not considered that possibility for even a second. Akali did know you better than anyone, after all.
“So?” she probed when she was done laughing.
“Fine,” you acquiesced, slumping back against your couch. “What’s your super great revenge plan?”
“I knew you’d get into it,” she replied, and you could just hear the grin in her voice. “You remember Kayn, right? Loudmouth with the pink hair?”
“Um, yeah, I remember him…” you replied, not really sure where she was going with this. Kayn had been pretty hard to forget on the show, after all.
“He texts me a lot. Mostly I leave him on read,” she explained, which sounded very Akali to you. The only people she really replied to were you and her bandmates. “But a few days ago he was complaining about having to run his own errands because every person they hire on as an assistant turns out to be a crazy superfan.”
“Okay…” you said, not seeing what this had to do with anything involving you.
“Soooo,” Akali said, getting to the point at last. “I just texted him that I have a friend who needs a job for a month.”
“Wait…. just texted him? When?” you asked.
“Just now,” she answered. “Had to make sure you were free.”
You shook your head in exasperation at the typical Akali move, but she was helping distract you from your problems at least.
“So you want me to work as an underpaid intern… why?” you asked.
“To get dirt on Sett!” she shot back with a huff of laughter. “You know, sometimes I wonder if that nice girl act is just for the cameras, and then I remember that you act like this in private too.”
“Screw you,” you laughed.
“That’s more like it, I–” You heard a high-pitched ping in the background of the call, Akali taking a few seconds before she continued. “He just replied. Said you can start tomorrow if you want. You still have that second phone you use to talk to your parents right?”
She was going a mile a minute, leaving you only really able to answer her last question. “Uh, yeah…”
“’Kay,” she replied, clearly ready to send the reply, which you hastened to stop.
“Wait!” you cried out, staring at your messy hair and frenzied expression in the reflection of your powered-off T.V. “Are you sure this is a good idea? What if I get caught?”
“With your normal person disguise? Not likely,” Akali replied confidently. “I love you, but I’m not sure how you’ve been an idol for a decade and still dress like you’re in high school.”
Hey… you knew you weren’t exactly high-fashion in your off-time, but when you spent all your working hours in uncomfortable clothing, your first priority in your personal life was comfiness. Not like any paparazzi would get photos of you in your off-time clothes anyways.
“You can do it,” Akali prompted you, sensing your indecision. “Just think of how nice it’ll feel to see that jerk taken down a peg after what he did to you!”
You should probably be concerned about how quick your best friend was to jump to vengeance, but her argument was quickly swaying you. Your career was everything to you, and you couldn’t just let him get away with destroying it, not when Akali was giving you the perfect way to get revenge. You were going to make Sett regret choosing you to mess with.
“Okay, send the text.”
So there you were the next Monday morning, standing outside the office of a record label you had visited tens of times as a guest, but never as an intern.
You had gone the extra mile, donning oversized glasses and a beanie to go with your skinny jeans and almost offensively bland sweater. If anyone looked at you right now and saw an idol, they needed to get their glasses checked.
“You’re the one K/DA sent, right?” a woman in sharp business attire asked as she approached you.
“Uh, yeah,” you answered, trying to sound nervous instead of excited. “I was looking for a position during college break and I used to help out at K/DA.”
The woman didn’t bat an eye at your cover story, quickly ushering you down the hall with her.
“We’ve been bleeding assistants,” she explained, her gaze then turning sharp as if she had forgotten some important detail. “Are you a fan of the band?”
You knew instantly where her thoughts were at.
“I’m not really that into music,” you answered with just the right amount of disinterest. You needed her to have the impression that this was just a job to you.
“Great,” she replied, rubbing her fingers against her temple. “Last one was a little too into the band so she had to be let go.”
She led you through winding hallways to a door you recalled leading to the talent rooms, so more than likely Sett was behind those doors.
She turned back to face you, the pitying look on her face telling you that you still looked appropriately nervous.
“You’ll be fine,” she spoke reassuringly, tone a far cry from her initial suspicion. “They’re an easy enough group, and Alune manages most of their day-to-day. Just do your job and don’t leak anything about them on the internet and you’ll be fine.”
She was worried about the wrong thing, you thought as she knocked on the door. You weren’t interested in spreading rumors online. But maybe you would go to the press, once you had something reputation-destroying enough. But that all depended on what happened from here on.
“Boys,” the woman greeted the band, who were sat on the plush tan couches and had been seemingly mid-banter when you walked in. “This is the new assistant I hired, she’ll be with us for at least a month while we look for someone more permanent.”
“Where’s Alune?” K’Sante asked, attempting to peer behind you from his seat on the couch as if their manager was hiding behind you.
“Alune is busy,” she answered plainly. “PR disasters don’t disappear overnight, so she’ll meet you at the studio later instead.”
“Ouch,” Kayn replied, with a not-so-subtle glance at Sett, who was staring pointedly at the wall, looking bored.
You fixed your gaze elsewhere, worried you would start glaring at him, unintentionally making eye contact with Ezreal instead, who waved at you from his spot on the couch.
“Go ahead and introduce yourself,” the manager prompted you, and you stepped forward, giving your name and a very standard industry greeting, your idol training keeping you from feeling nervous despite all the eyes on you.
“Wait!” Kayn shouted, Yone beside him wincing at the volume level. “You’re the one Akali texted me about!”
“Thanks for that, by the way,” K’Sante joked. “He hasn’t stopped talking about her finally replying to him.”
“She said she was busy!” Kayn protested, though you were starting to see why she left him on read most of the time. “Anyway, if Akali’s vouching for you, you must be good.”
“I’ll try my best,” you promised, looking at Sett out of the corner of your eye, but his eyes were still on the wall.
You supposed he thought himself above a lowly assistant, hardly an uncommon attitude in the industry, and it wasn’t like you had a high opinion of him either. Part of you wanted to make him look at you, make him face what he had done, but there would be time for that later. For now, you would be the most perfect assistant manager they would ever have, at least until you got some useful info to take to the press.
“You’ll be escorting them to their radio interview,” the manager told you, reaching in her bag to hand you a staff lanyard before her phone began to ring. “Alune will be along later, but you should be okay on your own for a bit. I’ll send you the info for the charge account along with the other details by text.”
And then she picked up the call and she was gone, talking a mile a minute about some venue booking until the door closed behind her and you were left in the room with the boys.
There was a moment of awkward silence before Aphelios nudged K’Sante, showing him something on his phone.
“Oh,” K’Sante said. “Car’s here.”
That seemed to be the signal the boys were waiting for, as they all began to get up, filing past you and out the door.
You stood aside, happy to let them go ahead and take a moment to compose yourself, at least until you spotted a phone laying on the couch where Sett had been sitting.
Glancing quickly behind you, you saw the boys were now halfway down the hallway, and so you crossed the room, snatching the phone and tapping rapidly on the screen to turn it on.
You were immediately disappointed, the screen showing no notifications, his phone background simply the band’s logo. Looking at the top corner of the phone, you figured out why; airplane mode.
The sight confused you. You thought he would be dying to soak up the same notifications that were currently drowning you, so why had he put his phone on airplane mode?
Either way, you could probably earn some brownie points with him now by returning his forgotten phone. With that thought in mind, you dashed out into the hallway after them.
“Sett!”
The tall rapper was near the back of the pack and stopped walking at your call of his name, your heart racing excitedly at your first real post-show interaction with the man that had ruined your life.
Sett stared at you coolly as you approached, no sign of the nervousness on his face from when he had kissed you.
“You forgot your phone,” you told him when you got close enough to hold the device out to him.
“Oh,” he grunted, looking a little surprised as he took the phone from you, stowing it in his pocket.
You stared at him, waiting for him to say something or keep walking, but he stood still, seeming to look for something on your face, a zap of panic running through you. Could he see through your normal person getup? Could your ruse be foiled this soon into your plan?
Finally he spoke, your fears assuaged instantly by his gruff question.
“…you’re not gonna ask?” he spoke at last. You didn’t have to guess what he meant by that, and you refused to give him the satisfaction. Besides, you already knew all you needed to about his recent PR drama.
“Nope,” you replied with a shrug. It was better that he thought you didn’t care about his scandal anyways.
Your tone must have surprised him, his mouth hanging open a little. He seemed to get over it quickly, turning with a comment about getting to the car, leaving you to follow behind him, wishing you knew what he was thinking as he walked away.
You sat in the front with the driver, choosing to look over the information the label manager had sent you. Scrolling through the schedule, you knew you were in for a long day, which would have bothered a normal person, but was already routine for you. And if not for Sett, you would be holding single release events all week, the one listed in Heartsteel’s calendar silently heating your chest with anger. You would get dirt on Sett somehow, you resolved. But for now, you had to work.
You stood against the back wall, watching as the boys were interviewed by the radio host who hadn’t even so much as made eye contact with you when he greeted the band as they were taking their seats. Maybe Akali was right, you probably did need to up your fashion game outside of work. But for now, being unnoticed and ignored worked for you just fine.
Alune still wasn’t here, a message shown to you by her brother Aphelios telling you she would meet you at the next engagement, a live performance taping, which left you to assume the manager role for now.
Coming back with waters for the boys, you pulled the station’s editor aside, reciting the off-limits topics the label manager had texted you earlier.
“…and obviously Meyu is a no-go,” you finished, the man nodding with resignation, obviously seeing that particular one coming.
“He’s not gonna be happy,” he replied, jerking his head in the host’s direction. “He’s been bragging about getting the inside scoop all weekend.”
Bottom feeder, you thought bitterly.
“Well he’ll have to deal with Alune if he tries,” you replied, your educated guess a success as you watched his eyes dart quickly to Aphelios. Seems like his sister had a reputation, which only made you more interested to meet her later.
Resuming your place back at the wall, you noticed Sett looking your way. Why was he staring at you?
You smiled back at him; as far as he knew, you didn’t have anything against him, so you had no reason to shrink back from his eyes, which quickly averted from yours, Kayn nudging him as he joked about some show he had watched recently.
Luckily, the host didn’t have a chance to ask his prized question, barely able to get a word in edgewise with how much Kayn talked, the others chiming in whenever they got an opening. You watched the host’s face closely, able to see slight signs of annoyance, even though his radio voice remained pleasant for listeners.
By the end, he looked defeated, clearly no match for the boisterous group, even Sett seeming to come alive at the end, making a quip about how long K’Sante takes to get ready before concerts.
“Well not all of us are content with bedhead,” K’Sante had shot back and you found yourself having to suppress a smile at the unamused frown that took over Sett’s face in return.
“I hope everyone enjoyed our hour with Kayn and the rest of Heartsteel!” the host said.
“Mostly Kayn,” Ezreal joked.
“Well I can’t help it if I’m the most interesting member of our group,” Kayn protested haughtily.
“Certainly the loudest,” Yone added.
With that, a buzzer rang out and you were off the air and ready to head to the next item in the schedule.
Getting back in the car, you found yourself very interested in the conversation going on in the back.
“Did you see his face?” Kayn laughed, reclining back into his seat. “That’ll teach him to try and get a headline out of us!”
“Won’t be the last to try,” K’Sante said, shaking his head. “Tell me again why you volunteered yourself for that one, Sett.”
“He hasn’t even told me why to begin with!” Kayn interjected, who was then elbowed by Aphelios, who shot him a harsh look. “What? I’m not gonna leak the info! If I wanted to get some tabloid money, I’d just leak my nudes instead.”
“Dude, gross,” Ezreal groaned.
“He doesn’t have to tell us the reason,” Yone addressed the silent Sett, who stared out the window, looking like he was trying to ignore his chattering groupmates.
“Well it better be a good one!” Kayn complained. “Do you even know how many thirst traps I’m going to have to post to get all the attention back on me?”
You tuned out the chatter, curious about the new information. They were clearly talking about the kiss. So even his bandmates hadn’t been given an explanation? You couldn’t think of a reason for him to hide the truth. Did he think his friends would judge him for his shameless fame chasing?
The car pulled up to a studio lot, a pretty girl around your age with magenta hair standing just outside the door in. She put her phone into the pocket of her pants at your arrival, Aphelios exiting the car first to meet her halfway.
She greeted him with a fist bump before making her way over to meet you as you exited the car.
“I’m Alune,” she greeted, holding a hand out to you, her handshake one of a firm businesswoman. “You’re the one helping us out for the month, right? Sorry you picked such a crazy time to start.”
“It’s okay,” you replied, giving her your name. “I’m used to it.”
“K/DA, right?” she asked, laughing at your confused blink. “My brother said Kayn wouldn’t stop talking about Akali finally texting him back.”
She looked to Aphelios, who shrugged, gesturing over at Kayn, who was busy fixing his hair in his phone camera reflection. Hiding a smile behind your hand, you followed Alune into the building as she briefed you on the shoot.
“They’re performing Paranoia and then changing into casual clothes for a raffle draw fan event,” she explained. “I’ll oversee the event, so your main job is to get those goofs to and from the stage in between, get them coffee and all that. I’ll text you their usual orders.”
“Can do,” you replied.
“Watch Ezreal, he likes to wander,” she cautioned with a glance back at the man, who was busy checking out the other name plates of the guests for today’s show.
“Noted,” you replied as you reached the dressing room with the plate reading Heartsteel, the boys filtering into the room and leaving you and Alune out in the hallway.
“I have to have a chat with the director,” she told you. “Make sure there are no surprise questions and all that.”
“I’m very aware,” you nodded. “I’ll go pick up their coffees.”
You used the walk to the studio’s in-house coffee shop to think. You were a little surprised that they were so intent on avoiding the topic of the kiss, given most managers would jump at the chance to capitalize on the attention currently being thrown Sett’s way. Were they saving the first interview for the highest bidder or something? That had to be it.
Flashing your staff badge at the security guard, you returned to the backstage area, hands full with coffee trays. The bored-looking man had barely glanced at you, clearly having decided you weren’t of any note, which you found refreshing. It got really tiring hearing whispers as you passed people, not to mention being asked nonstop for autographs and selfies. Out of your Meyu gear, you were practically invisible, which was a strange feeling for you in the back halls of a T.V. studio.
You were extra glad for your lack of idol clothes when you turned a corner, almost back to their dressing room, coming to a sudden stop to avoid running into a man, the sight of him prickling your skin with distaste.
How he had gotten back here was beyond you, mind flashing back to the lax security guard instantly and understanding what had likely happened.
You didn’t remember his name, but the distinctive yellow bucket hat was enough of a clue to spark your memory easily. A tabloid journalist was even a generous term for this man, who you had witnessed previously harassing other celebrities, Akali even referring to him before as that yellow hat asshole.
It was far too late to turn and run, not when his eyes seemed to light up at the sight of you. You took a breath, reminding yourself that he couldn’t possibly know who you really were.
Trying to step around him, you were annoyed when he moved to step in your way, smiling at you in a way you assumed he thought was charming.
“Yes?” you asked when it was clear that he wouldn’t be moving out of your way.
“You’re with Heartsteel, right?” he asked with a glance at your staff pass. “They can’t be paying you very much, right? All these talent orgs treat their lowest rungs like shit.”
Unimpressed, you stared blankly at him, waiting for him to get to the point of whatever this was.
“You can’t buy loyalty in this business, right?” he joked, and you suppressed the urge to roll your eyes. “Listen, everyone I know wants to know what went down on that kiss show, and I’ll pay you better than any of them for that info.”
You felt revulsion rise up within you. You knew that tabloids were like this, but having this sleazeball try and solicit you for what he didn’t know was your own drama was a new low for you.
Your instinct was to politely decline, move on and remain unaffected, your battle-hardened idol instincts fighting to take over. But as you stared at him, and then down at your staff pass and the coffee trays in your hands, you realized that maybe you didn’t have to be nice, not when intern you had no reputation to protect. The realization filled you with glee, levelling a glare at him made up of years-withheld anger you could only let out when you were alone.
“If I needed money that badly, I’d do porn,” you spoke flatly. “Which is a hell of a lot more respectable than whatever tabloid you’re trying to sell this story to.”
“You should think about how much money you’re turning down before you start being rude,” yellow hat asshole shot back, voice tight with anger. “You won’t get half as much from anyone else. Anybody else talks first and you get nothing.”
“Sounds better than standing around here smelling your cheap cologne any longer,” you replied icily, the look of shock on his face filling you with satisfaction.
Taking advantage of his stupor, you sidestepped him at last, quickly hurrying down the hallway and around the corner before he could give chase.
You nearly spilled the trays of coffee as upon turning the corner, you bumped into a broad chest, Sett’s arm reaching out to stabilize you, the only thing keeping you from crying out in surprise being his other hand that had been quickly pressed to your mouth to keep you quiet.
You stared at Sett wide-eyed, but his eyes were pointed somewhere above your head, staring at the corner that you had just turned. You stayed still, listening to the silent hallway behind you for a few tense moments, knowing it would be like Christmas for that slimy reporter if he came after you and found you here with the object of his pursuit for information.
But finally, mercifully, the footsteps you heard began to walk the other way, the reporter none the wiser to the scene he had narrowly missed just around the corner.
Only when you couldn’t hear the footsteps anymore did Sett take his hand off your mouth, which was a relief to your senses, taking a step back to question him when he beat you to the first word.
“That was…” he exhaled, but then seemed to lose what composure he had tried to grasp onto, his words turning into a loud laugh.
Stunned, you stared strangely at him, wondering if he was having some sort of stress-related breakdown, at least until he began to speak through his laughter.
“Never seen anyone put that guy in his place before,” he laughed, wiping a tear from one eye. “You sure you’re not a professional?”
Oh. Suddenly feeling embarrassed, you were relieved that your outburst hadn’t blown your cover at least, but then again, why would it? Meyu was famously friendly and even-tempered, even in the face of the worst assholes in the business. But beyond your surprise, you realized you felt…
“It felt good,” you admitted with a laugh of your own, amusement overriding the fact that you were admitting this to your unknowing bitter enemy. “I’ve never snapped at someone like that before, but he was really pissing me off.”
Sett snorted. “He’s been owed one a while. Speaking of, guess we owe ya one now for not sellin’ me out.”
You shook your head. “What info would I even sell him? I’ve only known you for a few hours.”
“Hell of a first day,” he joked, not even knowing the half of it. “I’ll take these off your hands. No idea how they can stand all this sugary crap.”
Taking one tray of coffee from you, he plucked the most plain one, a black coffee, from the tray before grimacing at the array of colorful customized drinks left. If you didn’t hate him so much, you would almost call his grumpy look cute.
Entering the room first, Sett began to dole out the drinks, side-eyeing Kayn as he was handed the most heinous-looking one of the bunch, bright blue with so much whipped cream on top that it was spilling out of the lid.
“Better not crash on stage again,” Sett warned him as he sat back down on the couch.
“That was weeks ago,” Kayn groaned, as if it were years ago instead of weeks. “Where’d you go anyways, man? K’Sante has a choreo idea to run by us.”
“Nowhere far,” Sett grunted, taking a sip of his coffee. “Just run it by me now.”
“You didn’t go out for some alone time with the new girl, did you?” Kayn joked. “You should really wait until your current scandal is settled before getting into another one, if you ask me.”
There was an immediate flare of tension in the room, Sett’s grip tightening on his coffee cup.
“Somethin’ you tryin’ to say?” Sett spoke, his voice quiet and clearly angry.
“Nobody is trying to say anything,” K’Sante cut in with a stern look cast towards the two men. “When we are out on stage, we are united as one. We must try to be the same here.”
Kayn backed off with a roll of his eyes, Sett turning his eyes to the wall, a sight that reminded you of your first meeting with the band this morning. Had they fought just before you had met them too?
“So, um, that dance move?” Ezreal prompted, getting the group back on track as K’Sante began to explain his idea.
You didn’t really get their reaction. Shouldn’t they be thanking Sett for the huge increase in press stemming from the kiss? You knew most agencies would kill for a scandal like this, idle checking at social media on your phone telling you that it was still all anyone was talking about online.
And why hadn’t Sett told the others about that reporter trying to hit you up for information? Nothing about the past ten minutes made any sense to you at all.
You felt like you were in a trance the rest of the day, unable to put the clues together in a way that made any sense.
“I don’t get it, Kali,” you vented into your phone. “None of their behavior makes sense at all to me.”
“Maybe they’re just pissed Sett’s getting all the attention?” she suggested. “I know Kayn’s gotta be jealous for sure.”
“And why haven’t they sold an exclusive interview yet?” you continued, needing to get the rant out. “I know at least three channels that would pay millions for that right now, but Sett doesn’t even seem to want to talk about it with his own bandmates. Is that just a group thing I don’t get?”
“No, it’s definitely weird,” Akali confirmed. “We talk drama all the time. Remind me to tell you what Eve got up to last weekend when I have more time, by the way.”
You laughed. “When is she not getting up to something?”
You could just sense her smile over the phone. “True. Anyways, just hold in there, you’ll find something. I can ask around on my end too, see if anyone’s saying anything about a big interview.”
“Thanks, Kali. I owe you,” you replied gratefully.
“Hope you’re ready for me to collect this weekend,” she grinned. “Boba, your treat.”
“Fine,” you easily acquiesced, really needing some in-person girl time in the midst of all this.
The rest of your first week was easy enough, Alune having you accompanying members to various events and jobs, nothing out of the ordinary for your usual schedule.
Your last job before you were free for the weekend was a solo shoot Sett had for a women’s magazine, one you had shot with many times before. You weren’t in the best mood, your social media feed today nothing but articles speculating that you were pregnant with Sett’s child.
You sat with Sett in a small dressing room, replying to a message from Alune as Sett bemoaned his current situation.
“If they bring one more jacket for me to try on, I’m gonna lose it,” he grouched, glaring at the door as if it was about to open again.
The staff hadn’t quite been expecting how broad Sett’s shoulders were, leading to over an hour’s worth of delays as the assistants flitted back and forth trying to get all the upper body garments re-tailored. Despite it delaying you being off for the day, you couldn’t help but find the situation amusing, never having been told yourself that you were too muscley for an outfit.
“You’ll be fine,” you told him, sending your latest time delay estimation update to Alune. “They said they only have two more to fix.”
Sett groaned, sinking back into his seat like he had lost all his will to live. “Do women really care this much about a few jackets?”
You held back the story that his comment brought to mind, about the time you were made to stand still for three whole hours while you were sewn into a designer dress. So a very large part of you was not mad at all to watch the pouty half-vastaya have to suffer a bit.
“I can hear ya laughin’ at me,” he grunted without malice, his furry ears flat against his head in misery.
“Then stop being so pathetic,” you shot back with a laugh; he didn’t deserve anywhere near as much pity as you did right now. “You look like a kicked puppy. It’s just a photoshoot!”
Sett huffed, eyes narrowing at you as he went to respond before a knock rang out on the door and he visibly deflated.
“You’ll be fine,” you reminded him, getting up to open the door for the assistants, who like their last few trips over would have their hands full of clothing. “Maybe if you do well, you’ll get a treat like a good puppy.”
Maybe you were treating him too much like a dog, allowing yourself the words as a form of stress release, a much better alternative to blowing up on him. You didn’t see Sett’s face at your words, but he looked drained as he was stuffed into more jackets, these ones thankfully fitting just fine, which meant that the shoot could proceed at long last.
The door closed after you were directed to be on set in ten, leaving you alone with Sett, which you didn’t realize was a problem until you turned around, Sett much closer than he had been, killing the words in your head before they could make it to your mouth.
“That good enough for ya?” he asked, eyes narrowed at you, and it took you a moment to realize he was referring to the offhand puppy comment you had made.
“Wait, you actually want a treat or something?” you said, incredulous, his serious eyes telling you that he did. Backpedaling, you pulled out your phone. “I, uh, can ask Alune if she can–”
“Nah,” he replied casually, the smirk on his face unsettling you. “Only treat I want is for you to come with me on set.”
You stared at him strangely. You were expecting to be on set with him anyways, it was normal for managers to make sure nothing in the photos went against the talent’s brand. He had to know that, right?
“I was already going to be there,” you replied slowly, confused.
“Not like that,” he replied. “Not off in the corner playin’ on your phone. I want your eyes on me, the whole time.”
You shouldn’t have been surprised by the egotistical request, not from someone like Sett, but it still sounded weird to your ears. What did he have to gain from a measly assistant like you watching him? You had no career for him to ruin and you certainly weren’t anything to look at without your fancy idol makeup and clothes. And you knew he didn’t know who you really were, there was no way he’d have kept quiet about it if he did.
“…fine,” you agreed, still not really understanding the reasoning behind his request.
You stared at the back of his head as you both walked to set, unable to put a motivation to his request. Maybe you had been a little snappy this morning, his complaints rubbing you the wrong way, but why would he care if you were watching him or not?
Sett was quickly ushered off to makeup, and you busied yourself surveying the set.
The backdrop was just a forest green wall, giving you no clues to the shoot’s general theme, other than apparently there would be many jacket changes, if your last hour was anything to go on.
Checking your phone, you saw a request from Alune to bring Sett by the office after the shoot to sign some paperwork, quickly firing up a response, sliding your phone back into your pocket as an increase in chatter around you told you that Sett was ready for the shoot now.
Looking up, you froze, unintentionally catching the eye of the rapper as he walked back onto set.
They had dressed him in all black, but seemed to have forgotten to give him a shirt, Sett dressed in a sleek black jacket and dress pants, a simple black choker around his neck, his dark fuchsia hair styled messily, the entire ensemble looking effortlessly sexy.
Your throat felt dry, mouth going slack against your will, at least until you came to yourself again, snapping it shut. You weren’t even given a chance to hope that Sett hadn’t seen you looking so dumb; his eyes had yet to leave yours, a sly smile gracing his lips as he took in your dumbfounded expression.
You prided yourself on never losing control of your emotions, so your cheeks heating against your will felt all the more humiliating. Great, now he would think you were another one of his fangirls.
Sett came to a stop in front of you, the staff making final lighting checks behind him as everyone geared up for the shoot to begin.
“I never thanked you for not sellin’ me out,” he said, the smugness in his voice raising your somewhat-defeated hackles. “Guess we’re even now.”
“Get over yourself,” you scoffed, unwilling to let him win. “I just didn’t want his sweaty money. If the next offer comes from an actual journalist, I’ll take the money and run.”
Sett’s smile only got wider, not the effect you had wanted your words to have on him.
“…ya promise?” he replied, leaning in way too close, eyes pinning you to the spot.
You huffed, looking away from him until he moved to block your vision again, smirking at you.
“Don’t think that was our agreement,” he said, taking a step back from you at last when he was sure he had your full attention. “You know the deal. Eyes on me, intern.”
Your eyes were on him alright, glaring at the amused man until he stood on set, being directed to pose as the photographer got into position.
Irritatingly enough, Sett was a natural. He took direction incredibly, something that didn’t come easily, not even to you at first. As if he already wasn’t annoying enough; could he just have one flaw for you to bring to the press already?
You only dared to look at your phone once, needing to satisfy the irritating itch to check the #doyoukiss hashtag you had been monitoring, the immediate bark of your name like an ice-cold bucket of water on your back.
Looking up from your phone, you found yourself pinned to the spot by Sett’s knowing eyes, the rapper gesturing to his eyes before running a finger down the length of his bare chest, the message of eyes on me very clear.
You froze, unwilling to respond, but kept your eyes on him, which seemed to satisfy him. You knew that the interaction was attracting some stares your way, which was another reason to keep your eyes on Sett, unwilling to meet the curious looks all around you as they slowly began to turn back towards the shoot.
It wasn’t like you had any answers for them anyways. You had no idea why Sett did anything he did. It would make your life a whole lot easier if he had just come with a handbook.
Sett seemed intent on taking full advantage of your deal, pushing the poses he was being asked for to the max, taking any opportunity to show off his body, pointed looks in your direction between shots only adding to your confusion. There were absolutely no signs that he knew who you really were, so why was he acting like this?
The next shot had Sett finally wearing a shirt, and you had thought you were safe, at least until the director gave further instructions.
“Alright, so lift up the shirt like you just got done working out,” he instructed. “And then look off to the side.”
Sett followed the instructions, lifting his tank top up to the middle of his chest, exposing his frustratingly attractive abdominal muscles. You had been too distracted by the sight to fully realize what the second direction had been, at least until his eyes slid over to yours and he caught you clearly in the middle of checking out his abs.
You stiffened with embarrassment, phone digging into your palm with the force of your tightening grip on it. You felt like what a schoolgirl should feel like if they were caught checking out their crush. Except Sett wasn’t your crush, he wasn’t anything to you but a nuisance, so why was he so easily able to break through your well-built emotional walls?
You met his eyes, unwilling to let him feel like he had won, stubbornly refusing to avert your gaze, at least until Sett surprised you by winking at you.
You didn’t make a sound as your phone fell from your grip and onto your foot, Sett’s sudden laugh so loud in the otherwise quiet set as you scrambled to pick up the phone, hoping nobody had noticed your clumsy display.
“I think we got some good shots!” the photographer announced. “Nice touch with the wink. I think the readers will really like that one.”
Stupid deal be damned, you buried your face in your phone, needing something to help calm your racing heart. If this kept up, you were going to get to a point where you weren’t above just making up some dumb rumor about Sett just to be free from this torture.
“I thought he’d be more off his game,” you heard one assistant tell another. “Considering, well, you know, with Meyu and all…”
You wondered how they would feel if they knew they were gossiping in front of Meyu herself, not that you being there had stopped people before.
“I liked that face you were making before,” Sett said from behind you. You hadn’t realized he had made his way back to you, handing him a water bottle from your purse, brain defaulting to autopilot in your shock.
Looking past him, the shoot seemed to be over now, which was for the best. You had reached your emotional limit for the day, still frustrated that your walls had been shaky today. How could you call yourself a top tier idol when one wink had short-circuited your brain?
Sett took the water, drinking about half of it before handing it back to you.
“Ready to get changed?” you asked. “Alune has some forms waiting for you back at the office.”
“Ya sure?” he asked, looking down at his current outfit, tank top riding up slightly on his stomach. “You seemed to like this one just fine.”
Scoffing, you decided to ignore your traitorously warm cheeks, instead texting Alune that you would be on your way soon.
“I’m telling Alune to double your paperwork,” you grumbled, seriously considering the petty idea.
“You better get good at forging my signature then!” he shot back, his laughter echoing in your ears.
“He’s driving me insane, Kali!” you vented, pushing the pearls in your drink around with your straw. “I never thought he would be so annoying!”
Akali really tried to keep her supportive face on, but even she couldn’t resist a laugh at your expense.
“He’s not making it easy on you,” she finally commented, wiping a tear from one eye as her laughter subsided.
“My hand still hurts,” you complained, shaking your hand as if it would magically remove the ache. “Doesn’t he know signature forging is a crime?”
“Well maybe that’s your drama to take to the press,” Akali offered, and you just rolled your eyes in response.
“Kinda hard to go back to my Meyu life if regular me is in prison for forgery,” you said, Akali shrugging in response. “Really no other leads on your end?”
“Nope,” she answered. “Ahri heard he got in trouble once for punching a paparazzi, but that already made the rounds like twenty news cycles ago.”
Groaning, you pulled out your phone, googling Sett Heartsteel scandal like you would find anything different than the last fifteen times you had done it in the past week.
Akali lowered her voice as you scrolled through page after page of nothing new.
“…anything new from your agency?”
She didn’t really have to whisper, the café practically deserted this early in the morning, most customers leaving as soon as they got their drinks.
You sighed, having expected this question eventually. “They just told me to keep laying low while they work out a damage control strategy.”
“Typical,” Akali replied, taking a sip of her drink. “If you need me to punch someone for you, just say the word.”
“I don’t know how you getting in scandal jail too would help me escape mine,” you laughed. “And I doubt you could pull off the undercover look.”
“Nobody’s asking for my autograph right now, are they?” she countered, like her baseball hat disguise was supposed to impress you.
“Well the only person here besides us and the employees is an old lady who looks like she’s never ever heard of pop music,” you pointed out, eyebrow raised.
“Not all of us can hide our natural star power,” she replied, sticking her tongue out at you.
You switched your search to images, idly thumbing through them for anything of interest as the bell above the door chimed behind you, likely signaling another tired customer who was ready to get their boba fix and go.
Leaning over your phone, Akali clicked on a picture, the selfie of Sett in a tight black shirt flexing his large biceps filling your screen.
“Focus,” you chastised her, swiping the image away.
“I don’t know how you can,” she replied. “I’m surprised you didn’t melt on the spot when he winked at you, miss kiss virgin.”
“I’m a professional, Akali,” you bristled, hoping she didn’t catch on to just how close to the mark she was. “And besides, I’m not a–”
“You won’t find any nudes, you know, but I can’t stop ya from tryin’,” an amused voice from behind you startled both you and Akali, both too consumed by your conversation to notice the large figure that had snuck up on you.
Sett grinned down at you, dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie, accessorized with the typical celebrity hat and sunglasses combo. Was he even really trying to hide who he was?
Akali recovered first, greeting Sett with a simple yo, Sett returning the greeting.
“What are you even doing here?” you hissed, locking your phone before turning back to him, his grin not dimming even in the face of your frosty reception. Didn’t he know it was your day off from him driving you nuts?
“Pickin’ up an order for me and ma,” he answered, holding up a receipt that you didn’t bother reading.
Did you have the worst luck on the planet? Now he was bound to think you were fangirling over him in your private life, a thought that made you scowl.
“We shouldn’t even be talking to you,” you insisted. “I don’t want to start having to fend off reporters’ dating rumors between you two.”
“Ugh, gross,” Akali commented from next to you.
Sett didn’t seem bothered by her comment, raising an eyebrow from under his sunglasses, smirk so easily coming to his lips. “Excluding yourself from the rumors pretty easily.”
You scoffed, openly rolling your eyes. “I’m an intern. Nobody would think we were secretly dating.”
“…that a challenge?” he countered, breaking into a loud laugh at the open shock on your face.
The staff called out his order and he strode away from you to the counter, leaving you to stare after him incredulously.
“You’re blushing,” Akali teased in your ear.
You rounded on her immediately, giving her your best glare. “You’re not helping.”
“Hey, I didn’t know he’d be here either,” she defended herself. “But seeing you two together, I’m starting to think you get along better than you’ve been telling me.”
“Head in the game, Akali,” you hissed, still very aware of the man currently collecting his order at the counter. “You still remember what he did to me, right?”
“Yeah, yeah,” she waved you off. “You’re no fun to tease lately.”
“I’ll have you know–” you started, before shutting your mouth as you heard loud footsteps heading back your way.
An arm reached over your booth, depositing a wrapped cookie in front of you, turning your head to see Sett grinning down at you.
“Pre-payment for fending off any more rumors,” he explained. “Now I’ll let you get back to your important business.”
“Thanks,” Akali laughed, clearly not taking the situation seriously.
“She tell ya about the ones we got yesterday?” Sett asked, eyes shifting from beneath his sliding sunglasses from you to Akali.
“Hasn’t stopped talking about it,” Akali grinned, the two clearly finding shared amusement at your expense.
“Akali!” you protested, knowing Sett was likely to take her words the wrong way, his wide grin telling you that he definitely had.
“See ya Monday,” he said before he finally made his way out of the café, leaving you to collapse onto the table, burying your face into your folded arms with a miserable groan.
“You’re not helping,” you spoke accusingly, staring down at the cookie, m&ms in the shape of a smiley face looking back up at you.
Akali laughed, clearly feeling no remorse. “Can you blame me? I haven’t seen you like this in years! Are you really sure he’s got some big bad motive? Just kinda seems like a himbo to me.”
How Akali could see how obnoxious Sett was and come away with that impression was beyond you, but you would accomplish your goal without her help if need be.
Monday morning was relatively stress-free for you, finding yourself sat at a desk responding to media request emails.
Most of them were an easy no, a large majority blatant or thinly-veiled attempts at getting the interview with Sett. Alune hadn’t said much about them, just to send them a generic rejection email from a template, making you wonder again if they had already come to an agreement with someone.
But when you had decided to test the waters by making a joke about forwarding her the highest bidder, she had rolled her eyes, making a comment about how nobody could make an offer worth that much drama, which confused you.
You knew very well that wasn’t true. Were they seriously not going to capitalize on this at all? The biggest scandal this year and they were just content to let the payoff slip through their fingers?
Your confusion didn’t mean that you weren’t still happy to reject all the vultures in the inbox, the menial task coming way easier to you than much of your usual idol work.
Current mission aside, it wasn’t too bad to spend some time being normal, taking a bite out of a donut you had grabbed from the office’s break room as you moved onto sorting some files for Alune.
Today’s main event for the band was a group photoshoot for their next single, followed by an in-house recording of one of the side tracks for their album, and so you were relegated to clerical work for the day, which was both relieving and frustrating.
Again, you were unable to find any dirt on the rapper, his file largely just consisting of bland industry-standard contracts, old headshots and emergency contact forms, all of which listed his mother.
Staring out the window at the busy city outside, you found yourself at a loss for what to do now. There had to be something to be found, some prize waiting for you at the end of this endeavor… but why couldn’t you just find it already so you could be done?
Your phone buzzed on the desk with a notification, drawing you out of your cyclical thoughts. Reaching out to grab the phone, you expected it to be another reaction gif from Akali in response to your last message a few minutes ago.
The message wasn’t from Akali, instead coming from a number you didn’t have in your contacts, the message preview on your screen reading hey it’s Kayn, Phel said not…
You wondered who he had gotten your number from, but clicked on the message regardless, the full message reading hey it’s Kayn, Phel said not to do it but they called him down to redo his part.
You stared at the message, trying to decipher if you were missing something, but you were coming up empty. Phel clearly meant Aphelios, as you had heard the guys call him that before, but what was this it that he wouldn’t let them do and why was it important enough to text you about?
You were attempting to formulate a response when the photo came in.
It was a selfie, taken by Kayn, as evidenced by the angle of his arm, the troublemaker making a peace sign with his other hand.
Kayn wasn’t the focal point of the picture however, most of the image taken up by Sett, who was laid back on a couch, obviously asleep. It was clear to you why Aphelios had been against the idea, but that didn’t mean it wasn’t funny.
Where had he gotten all of the teenaged girl-esque hair ties was beyond you, but Sett’s hair had been tied into at least fifteen little pigtails with an array of rainbow hair ties, his hair sticking out at all angles, looking like a school photo most people would pay to have destroyed forever.
Looking at the picture, something in you broke and you laughed out loud. How had Sett not woken up?
It took you a long moment to come back to yourself, to your mission. Something about Sett’s unguarded sleeping face had gotten to you, broken your icy walls into pieces. You were only relieved that you were alone in the office, most of the staff at an afternoon meeting.
Deciding to keep it simple, you went to reply with an lol, but before you could, another message came in, quickly turning into a flurry of messages.
he woke up and he’s madddd
he might b coming up there
i maybe said u gave me the ties
He what?
Today was supposed to be your easiest day of the week, free from having to run after the rowdy group of guys, and now Kayn was sending the worst of them straight up to you? You would have to pay Kayn back for this one.
If he was already on his way, then it was too late to hide, not like there was anything to hide in the first place. Not like you should have to hide as well; you hadn’t done anything wrong. He could come storming in here if he wanted, you wouldn’t be intimidated in the slightest.
So you picked up another file, intent on continuing what you had been doing before the interruption when the door opened.
Sett entered the room, eyes finding you easily, your plan to keep your cool splintering into pieces as you realized he still had all the hair ties in his hair.
You were only half successful at choking back the laugh that the sight brought out of you, which was definitely not going to help you plead your innocence.
“I–” you started, knowing you had to say something in your defense now that you had become the prime suspect, but you were silenced immediately by Sett holding up a hand to silence you.
“Relax,” he said, looking amused. “I know it wasn’t you.”
…oh. That had gone smoother than you had thought. But then why was he here?
Sett clearly saw the question on your face and gestured at his head with a roll of his eyes that didn’t seem like it was meant for you. “I dunno what Kayn did, but I can’t get this shit out, and they’re all laughin’ too hard to help me.”
“Oh,” you replied with a slow nod.
“…so you gonna help me?” he asked, reaching up to tug on one of the pigtails himself, wincing when all the action seemed to do was make it worse.
You briefly considered the petty option, to refuse and let him suffer, but what made your need for petty vengeance back down was the droop of his furry ears, pressed on by tightly-tied hair ties on all sides. He looked pitiful, like a kicked puppy, and unlike before, you realized that you maybe did find it just a tiny bit… cute.
Not wanting to dwell on that thought, you decided there was nothing wrong with continuing to play the part of the helpful assistant, placing the file folder back down on your desk and gesturing for Sett to sit on the couch just behind your desk.
The large man looked out of place on the small couch, so tall that he had to lean forward for you to be able to comfortably reach into his hair to start working on the knots.
Sett grunted an ouch as you set about your first one, right in the middle of his forehead, and you looked down to see his fists clenched at his sides.
“You’ll be fine,” you laughed as you managed to unravel the tie, discarding it onto the couch next to you. “See? One done already.”
“Kayn better watch his back,” he huffed, clearly attempting to stay as still as possible to let you work, his ears still drooped, the sight making you idly wonder what they would feel like to pet. “You know if Akali’d be down to just block him or somethin’?”
You laughed. “She might have beaten you to that one already. She likes to block him sometimes when he sends her too many texts in a row.”
“Ouch, watch the–”
“Ears, I know,” you cut him off, working on a sparkly pink hair tie at the base of his left ear. “How did you not wake up while they were doing this?”
“Late night,” he answered gruffly. “K’Sante said I’m still dancin’ like I’m a trainee, so…”
He cut himself off with a yawn, eyelids drooping as he did. You had had plenty of those nights yourself, especially around single releases, considering yourself an expert in not showing how tired you were by now, not that you were about to let Sett in on your big secret enough to tell him that.
“Been there on the nights before a paper is due,” you said instead, the information vague enough to fit with your cover story.
You doubted he would care enough about your fake boring student life to ask about it, so you found yourself momentarily caught off guard when he did.
“Oh yeah, never asked what you’re studyin’,” he said, tiredness plain in his voice.
“Nothing interesting,” you said as you took a few moments to settle on an answer that made enough sense. “Business administration.”
“Ah,” he grunted in understanding, head leaning further towards you as if it were getting to be too much effort to keep himself sitting upright. “Y’wanna manage us then, huh?”
“Not you guys,” you scoffed. “I’d go crazy if I had Alune’s job.”
Sett let out a low laugh, one that sounded half asleep. “Y’don’t need to anyways, not when you’re hot enough t’ be famous too…”
Your hands froze in his hair, too shocked to come up with a response to that, not that he would’ve heard it anyways. Moments after he mumbled the words, he slumped further forward, head coming to rest on your chest, which only increased the strangeness of the situation.
Not wanting to wake him up and run the risk of continuing that very strange topic of conversation, you maneuvered his heavy form as carefully as possible, laying him down on the couch. He was too tall for it, his lower legs hanging off the end, but he didn’t wake up.
With that matter settled for now, you were free to fast walk to the office’s kitchen, immediately collapsing with your back to the wall, hands over your face as you tried to process the emotions you had never felt like this before.
You were used to compliments in your work life, had gotten hundreds of them before, but you were struggling to think of a single time anyone had ever said anything like that to you when you weren’t all dressed up and in idol mode. Thinking back, you couldn’t even remember a compliment from your parents, back when you still lived with them as a child.
That had to be why you felt flustered beyond your own control right now. You were caught off guard, didn’t have your usual defense of idol pleasantries up, and his sleepy words had struck you when you hadn’t been expecting anything.
You refused to believe that he meant anything by them. Maybe he mistook you for someone else with his eyes blurry from sleepiness. Non-idol you was plain, dressed like she was still a teenager, and certainly wasn’t worthy of being noticed by anybody. It was a moment you had idly wondered about for years, if you would ever be noticed by anyone when you were just you, but why did it have to be by your worst enemy? It was all so frustrating.
Your first instinct was to text Akali, an idea that you dismissed instantly. What were you supposed to say to her anyways? I’m freaking out in the kitchen because Sett said I was hot? You’d be lucky if Akali let go of that one five years from now. No, you had to keep this embarrassing secret to yourself.
After taking a moment to yourself, you stood up, heading back to your desk, unsure of what would be waiting for you. What you found was exactly what you had left behind, Sett sleeping soundly, sprawled out on the couch, hair still riddled with colorful hair ties. He had to have been exhausted to sleep like that, his legs likely to be sore when he woke up, whenever that would be.
Looking at him, you felt your usual irritation drain from you, the sight nostalgic to you, a reminder of the days before you had adjusted to all work and no sleep. Maybe, just for now, you could choose to forget your mission, your grudge, and just allow yourself this one slip-up…
It was to repay him for the first compliment normal you had ever gotten, you reasoned as you squatted down beside him, gently resuming your work on his hair, the sleeping half-vastaya not even stirring as you began to work more ties out of his hair, discarding them on the floor next to you. Tomorrow, you would hate him again, you vowed to yourself as you looked down at his handsome face. Today, you would just be an assistant manager, helping to give a talent a moment of rest.
It was kind of strange, being the one taking care of someone for once, usually on the receiving end yourself. It wasn’t terrible, the moment feeling much more real than the face you put on for the cameras.
You thought you enjoyed what you did, you were willing to go undercover in order to save your career, so why did you chest feel so hollow at the thought of going back to your former life?
At last, you plucked the last hair tie out of his hair, the wild fuchsia left behind a complete mess, like he had been caught up in a windstorm. Lucky for him, you had a habit of keeping a mini brush on you.
Working from the ends up, you carefully sorted out the tangled mess, brushing his hair back smooth. You tried to keep the bristles from his ears, focusing on his scalp, leaving the ears for last.
“…feels good,” he mumbled as you started on one ear, startling you.
“I thought you were tired,” you grumbled, continuing to brush down his ear fur.
He cracked one eye open, looking like it was a big effort on his part. “Not when you’re brushin’ my ears like that.”
His ears twitched against his head as you let go, the fur brushed enough to look presentable now anyways.
“I didn’t say to stop,” he grumbled, eyes closing again as he attempted to maneuver his legs into a more comfortable position, which was basically impossible with how tall he was.
“Don’t you have a turn in the recording booth soon?” you asked, getting up to put the brush back in your purse, noting the fuchsia hairs dotting overtop yours in between the bristles.
“Nah,” he grumbled, raising a forearm to cover his eyes in an attempt to block out the fluorescent lights overhead. “Did my part already. They just won’t let us go home ‘til Yone’s happy with the song.”
“And how long is that going to take?” you asked, nerves still recovering. You really hoped he was too tired to remember what he had said to you just before falling asleep.
“Hours, if I’m lucky,” he answered wearily. “He can be so damn picky sometimes.”
You laughed, having been there before as well. Talking to Sett really felt like talking to a male, more muscular version of you from the past. When had you become so jaded?
“Well, if you’re staying, do you mind if I put on some music?” you asked, intent on doing it either way. You desperately needed a distraction from how aware you were that you were alone with Sett right now, even if he had no idea who you really were.
Sett grunted his lack of issue, and you put on the first playlist you found online, labelled Pop Bangers. Immediately, a catchy beat started up, which you recognized as a popular hit from last year. Pretending Sett wasn’t napping just behind you, you got back to work, humming along to the music.
You refused to look back, choosing instead to assume that Sett had fallen back asleep.
You couldn’t think of the last time you had just listened to music to relax, and not because your job required it. Maybe this break wasn’t all bad. Maybe you needed a vacation more than you knew, even if you wished it wasn’t under these circumstances.
Glancing back at the sleeping Sett, you thought back to that show taping, to that kiss.
Where would you be right now if not for that kiss? Probably doing some interview, or being on some show, being asked the same questions over and over about your new single.
Sett definitely had the power to be the final nail in your coffin; to do a tell-all interview, to ruin what was left of your reputation. It would be so easy, so why did he seem like he was doing everything he could to avoid it? You weren’t sure what to think about the fact that your worst enemy was also the one currently shielding you from further reputational harm.
Your thoughts were broken by a familiar melody filtering through the computer speakers, the intro for your third single Growing Up, the one that had finally made you popular enough to headline at the country’s biggest stadium.
But now wasn’t the time for nostalgia, not when you had avoided all mention of Meyu around Sett, not wanting to raise his suspicions, you reached for the mouse to skip the song.
“…leave it,” came Sett’s voice from behind you, freezing your hand just above the mouse.
“I, uh, hate this song,” you said in a poor attempt to explain your actions, looking back to see him raising an eyebrow at you, sitting up on the couch now.
“You really think I can’t handle a song?” he questioned, staring at you like he was searching for something in your face.
When in doubt, you fell back to your fake life. “I mean, who knows with you celebrities. I’ve heard of people being fired just for making eye contact.”
“And ya think I’m like that?” he asked, a challenge in his eyes.
“…no,” you admitted truthfully, as much as it pained you.
“Good,” he grinned, the tension in the room vanishing at once. “Besides, I like this song.”
“Oh,” you replied as the song got to the chorus, the dance that you had to practice for it taking a week to get it right. As much as you didn’t want to own up to it, his casual compliment felt nice. “I like it too.”
That weekend, you spent most of your time practicing your new single, no longer feeling the need to avoid thinking about your idol life like you had for the past two weeks. Akali had been texting you intermittently, K/DA being overseas for the weekend for a concert, but she still made the time to check in on you.
You had texted her a selfie of you mid-practice, not wanting her to worry about you when she was already so busy. You could only hope that this hard work would mean something, that your agency wasn’t just going to throw you and your single away.
You hadn’t heard anything new, just received renewed instructions to keep a low profile and stay off all your socials, which was easy enough when you were busy enough with a whole other job, one that was only getting more confusing by the day.
You felt like you were losing sight of your goal the longer you worked for the band, the more you got to know them. You had thought that you would be wearing a fake smile until you got what you wanted and got out, but thinking on it now, you hadn’t donned one in a while. As much as you loathed to own up to it, you liked the group, even Sett. Maybe even… especially Sett.
You had made the worst mistake possible. You had humanized your targets, and worse than that, you liked them, having more fun with them than you had in a long time. What were you supposed to do now?
Monday morning brought with it a surprise, everyone sitting around on the plush couches of the meeting room while Alune prepared to give a rundown of the week’s schedule.
You were sat next to Sett on what should be a three-person couch, but was more of a barely two-person couch with how big he was. You hadn’t been intending to sit next to him, your last embarrassing interaction at the forefront of your mind. But you had been late to the meeting, filing some documents at Alune’s request, and the spot next to Sett had been the only one left by the time you had gotten to the meeting.
Even then, you had been content to just stand, at least until Sett grinned at your entrance, patting the spot next to him. Not wanting to draw attention to yourself, you obeyed, very aware of Sett’s arm slung back over your section of the couch.
Ezreal’s eyes shifting from you to Sett with unspoken amusement didn’t help either. Were you just doomed to have everyone think you were dating Sett no matter what persona you were?
“Alright, so this week is a lot of radio appearances,” Alune started, listing off a few of the names, all ones you had been on tens of times. “Biggest thing this week is a performance on Music Ultimate, so we’ll be doing more rehearsals this week to prep for it.”
“We all have to?” Ezreal lamented. “Kayn’s the one that messed up the dance last time.”
“Hey!” Kayn protested. “I was freestyling!”
“I have noticed your high notes are in need of improvement as well, Ezreal,” Yone stated plainly, and then it was Ezreal’s turn to be defensive, the meeting looking like it was on the verge of descending into chaos until Sett spoke up from beside you.
“Knock it off,” he barked at his bandmates, the harsh tone in his voice stunning them into silence. “If we need more practice, then we need more practice. I don’t care whose fault it is.”
You hadn’t actually expected that to work, but it seemed Alune did, as she simply smiled and moved on with the rest of the meeting as you stared at Sett out of the corner of your eye.
It wasn’t like harsh words or tones were uncommon in your industry, but not many commanded the genuine respect that Sett’s words seemed to evoke in his bandmates.
While you had done collabs before, you had never been part of a team, a unit, so you were plainly out of your depth here. Many times over the years, you had wondered what it would be like to be like Akali or Sett, to have bandmates to go to for help, to not always stand on stage alone. It probably didn’t help that you only had Akali as your main source of friendship, reclusiveness a habit formed after so many years of having to manage two identities.
“Okay, last thing,” Alune said, probably for the best as most of the members seemed restless, waiting for the meeting to end. “K/DA is having a single release event at a club on Friday night, and we’re expected to be there as well, so I’m clearing the rest of the schedule that day so everyone will have time to get ready.”
“Sweet!” Kayn cheered. “No work and we get to party? Sign me up!”
“It is still work,” K’Sante chided him firmly. “That means no scandals.”
“Yeah, yeah,” Kayn dismissed, eyes still shining with excitement.
“Think of the bright side,” Ezreal chimed in. “Akali will have a harder time ghosting you in person!”
You couldn’t help but laugh at the frown that overtook Kayn’s face, Ezreal ducking behind K’Sante to avoid retaliation while Aphelios and Yone shared pained looks.
There was no need for you to be at a label-managed event, so you would probably have that day off. Maybe you should finally watch that drama Akali had been recommending to you for the better part of a year now.
You looked up when Alune called your name.
“You don’t need to work the party, as a reward for all your hard work. Just enjoy yourself.”
“Huh? But–”
“Yeah!” Ezreal added. “Then you have a chance to wear something less… interny.”
K’Sante chimed in before you could say anything in your defence. “Surely you must own clothing that has any shape to it?”
Your mouth dropped open, the expression met with laughter from all around you, even from Sett.
“My clothes are comfy!” Was all you could think to say to K’Sante’s unimpressed stare, crossing your arms as you glared at the lot of them. “You guys are just as bad as Akali!”
“C’mon,” Sett spoke up from beside you, grinning down at you in a way you refused to acknowledge as flirty. “You could use a night off from the serious act.”
“My serious act is the only reason you guys are on time for anything!” you huffed, resigning yourself to your fate. If you tried to get out of the party now, it would only look suspicious. Any normal person in your position would be thrilled to get an invite to an event like this, so you would have to fall in line with what was expected of you this time.
It was quickly time to head to the band’s first radio appearances of the day, the group splitting up, sending one of the two leaders with each group.
Just your luck, you were sent off with Ezreal, Kayn and Sett, feeling incredibly jealous that Alune got to accompany the quieter half of the band to a behind-the-music podcast taping while you were stuck going to some obnoxious top-40’s radio station with a host you remembered as being too nosy on your last appearance. Your only consolation was that you wouldn’t be the one interviewed this time.
“Hey, gimme your number,” Sett grunted as he slid into the seat next to you, his thigh touching yours as he sat down.
“Why?” you asked, grateful that Kayn and Ezreal were busy bickering over their costumes for Music Ultimate.
Sett raised an eyebrow at you. “You got somethin’ to hide on there?”
“No,” you denied, reluctantly pulling out your phone; you had little other choice given you didn’t use this phone enough to have the number memorized.
“You sure?” he asked, leaning in, tone turning sly. “I know Kayn sent you that photo.”
You froze, and Sett laughed. “Relax, ain’t tryin’ to get you in trouble. I know you won’t leak it anyways, not unless ya want me tellin’ everyone about how you were drooling over me at that shoot.”
Your face felt hot instantly. “I wasn’t–”
You were interrupted by Ezreal asking you to choose a side in their squabble, giving Sett the opportunity to pull up your backup cellphone’s meagre contacts list, adding himself to it. When he finally handed your phone back, there was a text thread started with his newly-saved contact, his contact photo making you nearly drop your phone, which seemed to be the reaction Sett was looking for as you stared dumbstruck at his smug grin. Where he had gotten an advanced copy photo from that shoot this quickly was beyond you.
While they were being interviewed, you changed his contact photo to the picture of him sleeping with his hair all tied up, texting him a screenshot of the new contact page just to be petty.
When you got home, he texted you back a screenshot of your contact, the photo a picture of you with a pained look on your face, likely being subjected to another which of these thirty thirst trap photos is the hottest poll by Kayn. How had he taken that photo without you noticing?
If nothing else, the party should be way easier than attending one as Meyu. Nobody swarming you, trying to get a selfie or an autograph. You would be surprised if anyone even talked to you at all, a plain nobody amongst celebrities.
At least that had been your plan until Friday, when your apartment had been invaded by Akali.
“I knew you wouldn’t have any nice stuff in the non-Meyu closet,” she said, waving a shopping bag in your face. “So I got you this.”
You took the bag from her, about to look inside when your spare phone buzzed loudly from beside you on the couch. You groaned, knowing what to expect by now, but not wanting to face it.
“What?” Akali looked from you to the phone. “Your agency bugging you again?”
“Wrong phone,” you groaned, wishing it was your agency. “It’s Sett… again.”
“Again?” she questioned, eyebrow raised in interest. “I didn’t even know he had your number.”
You didn’t like what her tone was implying, but knew you should probably ask for her opinion since you were losing your mind.
“He… keeps texting me,” you said, unsure of how to fully describe the issue, Akali snatching the phone out of your hand to take a look for herself, her eyes widening the farther up she scrolled.
“And this was all since Monday?” she asked, something in her voice sounding like she knew something you didn’t.
“It’s not like that!” you protested, freezing up when she turned the phone to face you, screen displaying a mid-training selfie Sett had sent you, sweaty and shirtless as he grinned at the camera. “I don’t know why he sent that!”
“Sure…” Akali dismissed, clearly unconvinced, exiting out of the photo to read your reply out loud. “Get back to practice… girl, your flirting game needs work.”
“I wasn’t trying to flirt!” you insisted, trying and failing to snatch the phone back. “And if you remember, I hate him! I just have to reply to him to… to keep my cover up.”
“Mmhmm,” Akali hummed, staring down at you with open skepticism. “Either way, you are gonna be looking hot tonight! If not Sett, I’m sure someone there will catch your attention.”
Seeing the protest on your face, she gave you a sharp look. “And don’t give me that but I can’t bullshit. We both know you hate that no-kiss-virgin stuff. Maybe Sett did you a favor in the long run.”
“Akali!” you protested, but she would hear none of it, shooing you into your bathroom to change.
She… wasn’t exactly wrong that you hated the image your label had forced on you. You were tired of the looks, the jokes, the tabloid headlines… every other idol could date, could kiss somebody without it putting their career on hold, so why was it just you trapped in this box?
You weren’t about to thank Sett for what he had done though. In your daydreams, you had wanted to meet someone special, and then maybe your label would see that the no-kiss thing was past its expiration date. What had happened instead was a disaster, leaving no room for a private discussion at the agency, for a carefully-tailored relationship announcement. Sett’s kiss had freed you, but it had taken away your agency. Now you were just left hoping that this wouldn’t be the end of your career.
Forcing your mind off of its favorite toxic idle topic lately, you set the bag on the counter, reaching in to pull out the clothes Akali had gotten for you.
The bundle of clothes was very… black. You had some black in your normal wardrobe, but it was practically unheard of for Meyu’s typical fare.
Once it was all on, you were having a hard time recognizing yourself.
The short black dress was low-cut, with a slit up one side that exposed your skin from thigh to hip, barely covering the band of your underwear. Underneath the dress was a long-sleeved mesh shirt, black bands at the neckline and ends of both sleeves. The look was completed with a thin belt made of silver stars with a necklace to match.
After stepping into the silver strappy heels, you reluctantly opened the door to meet Akali’s appraising eye.
“Very un-Meyu,” she said with a smirk. “I like it. Now sit on the couch so I can do your makeup.”
Akali was merciless, intent on doing everything she could to make you look nothing like idol you, the look ending up being a sparkly black smoky eye and deep red lipstick. All in all, you looked hot.
“You’re really good at this,” you praised Akali as she touched up her own makeup. “Are you sure you’re not a makeup artist on the side?”
“Only to my fashion-challenged friends,” she joked, returning your smile.
“This feels strange,” you admitted. “Like we’re just two normal girls going out to the club.”
“Speak for yourself,” Akali grinned, her eyes taking on a more thoughtful light. “You should enjoy yourself. Have fun. Don’t be Meyu for a night, maybe find a cute guy, see what happens.”
“Akali…” you spoke, the sincerity in her tone touching you, making you wonder how long she had been waiting to say that to you. How long had your double life been worrying her?
“Just for one night, promise me you won’t think too much?” she asked, pleading with her eyes as well.
“Okay, I promise,” you agreed, finding yourself starting to get excited for your one night as a normal girl, no secret life or idol worries.
“Great,” she cheered, calling up a car service. “Then let’s go!”
The release event had already started by the time you had arrived, Akali having to go meet up with the rest of K/DA to make their official entrance together, leaving you only after making you promise again to enjoy yourself.
You were used to crowds, and you were used to celebrities, but nothing could prepare you for the rush of this crowd, their stares roving over you not because you were Meyu for once. It was intimidating, but at the same time, it was exhilarating. You didn’t think you would go as far as Akali seemed to think you should, but even just flirting with a guy would be a new experience for you.
If only you had been given the gift of choice in the matter.
As you looked over the dancing crowd, an arm was slung around your waist, pulling you back into a firm male body, their breath over your shoulder smelling strongly of alcohol.
“You look good, baby,” the man rasped in your ear, making a clumsy attempt to kiss at your neck as you tried to pry his arm off of you, turning your head to get a better look at him.
You didn’t recognize the man, but he looked rich, likely the son of someone wealthy or famous enough to get him an invite to this exclusive of a party.
“What’s the problem, baby?” he said, refusing to take his arm off you, his hand now creeping concerningly upwards on your torso, a jolt of alarm running through you at just how close his hand was getting to your chest.
“Get off of me!” you shouted, looking around for help, but nobody seemed to be paying any attention to you, your voice unable to be heard over the music. “Get the hell–”
His hand that had been about to touch your breast was ripped away from you in an instant, a large figure putting himself between you and the creep.
“Fuck you, man!” the creep shouted, red-faced with either anger or alcohol, cradling his hand to his chest. “We were just having some fun!”
“Fun?” the man snarled at him, the anger in his voice surprising you. “Didn’t look like it to me. Looked like you thought you could put your little rich boy hands on whatever you want. Shit like that gets you thrown outta places like this.”
You couldn’t see what expression the stranger had on his face, but it seemed to scare the man, who threw an insult at his face before rushing into the crowd to escape.
That… was really close to being really bad. You had thought you could handle yourself, and here you were, left shaken barely five minutes into your first non-Meyu club experience.
The man turned to face you, the thank you dying on your lips as you caught sight of his face, cursing yourself for not making the connection earlier.
To his credit, Sett looked equally shocked as he got a good look at you. Dressed in a tight black t-shirt and jeans, he looked every part of a normal club-goer, only the stunned look on his face out of place.
“Thanks,” you replied shyly, stepping closer to him, very aware that your self-declared enemy had just come to your rescue.
“You, uh, look good,” he said, looking out of his element, and unlike when they were said by that creep, you found that you didn’t mind the compliment coming from Sett. “And, uh, no problem. Guy must have forgot his manners back at his daddy’s mansion or something.”
“If he had any to begin with,” you replied, finding a common enemy helped you to let go of your awkwardness, waving back at K’Sante who had noticed you from across the crowd. “When did you guys get here?”
“’bout an hour ago,” Sett groaned, leading you over to one of the couches that lined the walls of the room, slumping down on one like he had just worked a full shift.
You sat down next to him, your eyes on the crowd that you weren’t especially eager to rejoin, knowing that creep was somewhere in it. “Long hour?”
“Yeah,” he grunted, slouching in his seat. “I ain’t made for this, suckin’ up to rich people they invite to stuff like this who only wanna use me.”
“Yeah, I doubt you’re going to get a good review from at least one rich guy here tonight,” you commented, turning your head to face him, his lips turning downwards at the mention of the creepy guy. “But thanks again. I don’t know what I would’ve done if you hadn’t stepped in.”
Just the thought revolted you. Nobody dared to try that behavior with you as Meyu, the worst you had dealt with being gross comments. But right now, you weren’t Meyu, and you didn’t have the protection usually afforded to her. Part of you hated owing Sett, but it was clear to you that you did.
“Next time, just kick him in the balls,” Sett suggested, jaw clenched with anger that you didn’t understand. “Men like him piss me off. Ma’d cut my ears off if I ever even thought of treatin’ a woman like that.”
As you stared at Sett, you wondered. And continued to wonder as he was pulled away and into the crowd to make more appearances with the group, leaving you with distaste clear on his face, plastering on a smile as Kayn slung an arm around his shoulders, clubgoers swarming them as soon as they entered the crowd.
Nothing made sense to you right now. You had never felt so lost, staring at Sett’s back until his figure was consumed by the crowd.
He was a monster, a cruel, selfish fame-chaser who had crushed your career beneath his boot. That was what you had believed, the motivation you had clung to in order to take your revenge… but where did that leave you now?
Sett had been standoffish to you at first, but the more time you spent with him, the less you found to hate. He cared about his bandmates, seemed to dote on his mom, and above all, he hadn’t said one word to anyone about that kiss, now weeks in the past. But if Sett wasn’t a monster, then where did that leave you? What had all of this been for?
You were so lost in your own swirling thoughts that you didn’t notice Akali coming until she sat down next to you.
“Kali… have I just been an idiot this whole time?” you asked quietly, afraid to hear her answer but knowing that you had to ask.
Akali sighed through her nose, looking at you with eyes that told you she knew exactly why you were asking, which knowing her, she did. “I was wondering when this conversation would happen.”
“For how long?” you asked shakily, knowing that you were talking about the same thing but scared to say it out loud.
Akali hummed as she considered her answer. “Since boba.”
“What?” But that had been barely a week into this whole charade. “But how did you…”
“…know he was a good guy?” she finished for you, though you weren’t sure if you would have phrased it that way. “Easy. Vibes.”
You groaned, face sinking into your hands as you tried to come to terms with all the pieces you were trying to put together. Her words were short, but infallible. Akali’s intuition was second to none, and you knew better than to doubt it by now.
“But he has to be the worst,” you insisted desperately, emotions overtaking you as you felt your eyes burn with incoming tears. “If he’s not, then why did I do all of this? Was there no point to any of this from the start?”
“No guy who makes a boba run for his mom would sell you out like that for fame,” Akali stated, and you hated how easily you agreed with her.
If you finally allowed yourself to look objectively at Sett, the picture looked so different. He was kind and caring, a force that banded his groupmates together with his earnestness. He had made you laugh, protected you, flirted with you… made you like him. Genuinely like him, as impossible as you had always thought that would be.
But that still left one question, the one you had already decided you knew the answer to when this all had started.
“Then why did he kiss me?”
“Don’t know,” Akali said with a shrug. “That’s something you’ll have to ask him.”
“I can’t,” you protested immediately. “I don’t even know what to say.”
“C’mon, where’s that Meyu confidence?” Akali said, trying her best to bolster your spirits. “I think you should talk to him. Ask him why. Then maybe you can finally let this go.”
You hated that she was right, but you found yourself wanting desperately to know why. Why would he kiss Meyu and then say nothing about it? Why would he flirt with you like he had forgotten Meyu existed? You had so many questions, and only he had the answers.
You were granted some mercy, as Akali had to get up for a special joint performance with Heartsteel on the stage in the center of the room, your eyes drawn immediately to Sett’s large figure. You felt like a teenager again as you stared at him, all of your years becoming detached from things like crushes evaporating as he struck his starting pose.
You didn’t know what to do with yourself, not able to sit still but not wanting to approach Sett here. The need to know was burning in you by the time Sett found you again, flanked by Alune and K’Sante, who was supporting most of his fellow leader’s weight on his shoulder.
“I’m sorry to make you work tonight,” Alune apologized, gesturing with her eyes to Sett, who was staring at you with hazy eyes. “But could you take him home? I’ll text you his address.”
“Mm’fine,” Sett muttered indignantly.
“You are not,” K’Sante rebuffed, sending you an apologetic smile. “Kayn was dishonest with him regarding the alcohol content of a drink he gave him.”
“Got it,” you said, accepting the task. It was for the best anyways, clubs were clearly not for you, and it wasn’t likely that you were going to work up the courage to ask him tonight anyways.
You texted Akali the situation before heading outside with Sett and K’Sante, who helped you get Sett into a taxi before heading back inside.
Unfortunately for you, Sett didn’t seem content to sit silently, leaning heavily into you, his hazy eyes fixed on your face.
“I wanna tell ya…” he slurred, looking like it was taking a lot to focus on his words. You hoped Alune was back there giving Kayn an earful.
“You can tell me when we get to your place,” you said, very aware of the silent cab driver, not wanting to be kicked out if he thought Sett was getting rowdy.
“It’s you, it’s just you…” he mumbled, still making no sense.
He still wasn’t making much sense by the time you pulled up to a small unassuming house. You weren’t familiar with the neighborhood, but it didn’t look anything like the glitzy condo you were expecting him to live in.
It was a struggle to get the swaying half-vastaya out of the car, and even more of a struggle to fish his keys out of his tight pants pocket, wanting to collapse upon entering the house.
Now that he was home, your job was done, but Sett wasn’t about to let you go home, seeming intent on getting out what he wanted to say.
“Just you,” he stressed, leaning back against the hallway wall, his eyes focused on you. “You never asked, makes me wanna tell ya.”
“You should probably lay down,” you suggested gently, paying no mind to his rambling.
“‘bout Meyu,” he finished, freezing you in your tracks, hand on the doorknob as you had prepared to leave.
He was drunk, and a good person probably wouldn’t take advantage of his drunk honesty, but you couldn’t bring yourself to give this chance up if he was offering it.
“I need to sit down,” he grumbled, and you let go of the doorknob and followed him into a small living room, hands nervously clenched into fists at your sides.
Sett sat on the couch, lazily patting the seat beside him before bringing his hand up to his temples as if he could massage his thoughts back into coherency.
You sat down next to him, trying to push back the urge to wipe your sweaty palms on your dress. It was all too much, having to admit to yourself that maybe you didn’t hate Sett as much as you had tried to make yourself believe, and now being on the cusp of getting the answer you had tricked yourself into thinking you didn’t need… and you had no idea what he was going to say.
Sett let out a long weary sigh before beginning.
“I love her,” he spoke up, before shaking his head and correcting himself. “Loved her.”
“What?” You froze, not expecting those words. “What are you–”
“She was there,” he insisted, as if he wasn’t missing a lot of words in his explanation. “After he ran off, me’n ma used t’ watch…”
He wasn’t making a lot of sense, the alcohol clearly getting to his head.
“Who left?” you asked. You didn’t remember ever meeting Sett before, so you chose instead to focus elsewhere, hoping you hadn’t just walked yourself into a stalker situation.
Sett’s face looked angry as your question registered in his brain. “My pa. Fuckin’ left us when I was a kid. Ain’t gonna come back either, don’t care what mamma says…”
Oh… You felt bad about suspecting him now, knowing the loss of a parental figure all too well. Even if yours were technically in your life, or at least the contacts list in your phone, they might as well be out of your life entirely for as little as you talked to them.
But then how did this all connect to Meyu? Luckily for you, Sett seemed happy to oblige your silent question with more drunken rambling.
“Me ‘n ma used to watch her shows,” he explained, staring down at his lap now. “Ma used to bug me ‘bout havin’ a crush on Meyu. Said I should bring her home to meet her.”
“So then on Do You Kiss…?” you prompted, needing to hear him say it.
Sett groaned, slumping back into the couch, head resting on the back. It took him a long moment to answer, his eyes meeting yours at last, what looked to you like regret swirling in his green eyes.
“I was stupid,” he admitted. “Thought I’d miss my only chance, so I went for it. Didn’t wanna wreck her career, didn’t want any of this… just always wanted to kiss her.”
You were stunned and flustered, not knowing what to focus on first, but above all, you were relieved. Relieved that he wasn’t the nefarious monster you had pinned him as, sitting there on your couch scrolling through the immediate aftermath of the kiss.
Before you could put voice to any of your questions, Sett continued.
“Now I just feel like such a dumbass,” he lamented, looking at you with pained eyes. “Don’t think I loved her like I thought I did.”
You hated how much your chest twinged with pain at his words. Was this your first confession and rejection in one? You had never wanted to be a normal girl more, feeling like Meyu was holding your tongue, unable to just say what you wanted to.
Nobody knew, nobody but Akali. It wasn’t an easy feat to tell someone your deepest, darkest secret, certainly not to Sett in this moment of vulnerability.
You were so caught up in your own thoughts that you didn’t notice Sett move, not until his hand touched your shoulder and you realized his face was right in front of your own.
His brief glance down at your lips told you all you needed to know about his intentions, the realization long enough for you to pull away, to turn him down, but you didn’t, so he kissed you.
Your second kiss was so much better now that you had seen it coming. This time, it was easy to close your eyes, to meet his tongue with yours, to slide a hand into his hair as you kissed, Sett letting out a low groan when your nails scraped against one furry ear.
Sett pulled back from the kiss, and you felt yourself chase his lips until he spoke again, eyes focused on your face.
“You’re tough, you don’t kiss ass… and you’re fuckin’ cute when you’re mad,” he spoke, leaning down to kiss lazily at your neck, voice low and just below your ear. “Don’t think I really loved Meyu, not like with you.”
You froze up, mouth open but unable to come up with a response to the sudden confession. It almost seemed unreal that he could prefer you over Meyu; boring, unfashionable you wasn’t on anyone’s radar, not even your own parents.
You had never felt like this before, the feeling rivalling headlining a solo concert, but this time for an audience of one.
Before you had a chance to say anything in return, you were pressed into the couch by Sett’s body. A glance at his face told you that the alcohol had finally overtaken him, the large half-vastaya passed out on you, body weighing you into the couch.
This… was probably for the best. You had lost your head a little as you and Sett had made out, but now with him collapsed against you, fast asleep, you had a chance to think more clearly.
He was drunk. Would he even remember doing any of this tomorrow? Would he… regret it?
He was barely conscious as you dragged him down the hallway and into the first bedroom you found, which you assumed to be his based on the size of the bed and the poster of Meyu above his computer. You felt embarrassed anew as you thought of Sett sitting at that desk, looking up at your face all this time.
Shaking off the thoughts for now, you maneuvered the grumbling Sett into bed, intent on heading out right after, at least until you were yanked back into bed and caged against Sett’s chest, his arms around you and steady heartbeat against your ear.
“Stay here,” he muttered against your ear, though he wasn’t giving you much of a choice with his arms keeping you tight to him.
“You’re drunk,” you tried to reason with him, your lead worry at the moment rising to the surface against your will. “You won’t even remember this tomorrow.”
“Don’t matter,” Sett retorted gruffly, nuzzling his face against your hair, sounding like he was falling asleep again as he spoke. “Don’t matter, just… stay.”
“…Sett? Sett!”
Try as you might, he didn’t seem like he was going to be waking up again until morning, and given you weren’t strong enough to pry yourself from his arms, it seemed like you would be too.
You tried everything, the best you were able to do being rotating yourself to face the door, Sett’s arms pulling you back against his body the second you felt you had any shot at escape.
This was so beyond your paygrade. You had never so much as had a boyfriend before, let alone slept in the same bed as one. And it wasn’t like he was your boyfriend after one drunk half-confession, not that you were even sure if that would fly with your agency after all that had happened. And you had yet to fully consider what you wanted to do, though you had ample time now for that, you supposed.
Now that you weren’t so busy hating him, you were feeling overwhelmed by the rush of emotions you felt with Sett’s warm body at your back, looking down at the arm he had wrapped tightly around you. This felt nice. Really nice. So nice that you were afraid that it would all disappear tomorrow when he was sober and realized what a mistake it was for him to choose you over Meyu.
Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad to pretend just for tonight that you were just a normal girl sleeping over at her boyfriend’s house.
The more you pictured Sett as your boyfriend, the more you wanted it to be real. But that still left your whole double life thing; how would he react to the fact that you had been essentially lying in wait, trying to find dirt on him that didn’t seem to exist. Would he even want to be with you, given all that? You would have to return to your life as Meyu eventually, and there would be no hiding that from him.
But for now, you closed your eyes, snuggling back into his hold.
You woke up to an insistent buzzing, realizing with sudden clarity just where you were, the only difference being that Sett had rolled onto his back, freeing you from his hold.
The buzzing picked up a bit and you leaned over the bed to grab your purse from the floor, fishing through it to see what Akali was phoning you about, only to find the buzzing coming from your work phone.
You stared wide-eyed at the screen reading your manager’s name, brain temporarily unable to process the information in front of you. He hadn’t phoned you once in the past few weeks, just occasional texts updating you that nothing had changed.
A phone call meant a decision had been made, and you had no idea if it would be good or bad news. As you silently panicked, the call dropped, the screen displaying you had four missed calls from him, his urgency to reach you putting you further on edge.
Glancing behind you, you found Sett still asleep, though now minus his shirt, which he seemed to have tossed across the room sometime during the night. The sight of him laying shirtless on his blanket was too much for you to take, electing instead to get out of bed as quietly as possible, scooping up your bag and exiting into the hallway just as your phone vibrated with another call from your manager.
“Hello?” you answered as you made your way back to the living room.
“Finally!” he said, sounding exasperated. “I’ve been trying to get a hold of you for an hour now! Are you home?”
“I’m at Akali’s,” you lied smoothly, just in case he was waiting outside your place for something. “What’s going on?”
“Huh, Akali, okay, that’s fine,” he muttered to himself before getting back on track. “Higher ups think the news has finally died down enough that we can launch your single next week.”
You felt a rush of relief, slumping down on the couch as you hummed a response, guessing correctly that he had yet to get to the point of his urgency yet.
“We’re planning on doing a surprise 30-second preview on the radio today, but the station is asking for an intro from you to play before it,” he explained, nothing you hadn’t done before, usually in studio. “But the higher-ups don’t want you making personal appearances until next week, so we got the okay to record one over the phone.”
“Right now?” you asked, glancing back at the hallway that led to Sett’s room, hesitant to bring out the Meyu voice with him so close by.
“They need it within the hour,” he stressed, forcing your hand. By the time you would be able to get home, the deadline would have passed. With no other option, you were forced to agree.
“Hey, it’s Meyu and you’re about to listen to my new single Shy Boy, exclusively on Star Radio!” you recited, waiting for your manager’s approval.
“Great!” he said, sounding relieved that you had gotten it on the first take. “Keep up your practice next week, because we’ll be scheduling your debut performance on Music Ultimate the week after next.”
He excused himself speedily after, needing to immediately forward the soundbite over to the station for editing, leaving you alone in the living room with your buzzing thoughts. At least you thought you were alone until you heard a clang of metal from your left, sounding like two pans being knocked together.
Immediately on alert, you stood up, staring at the sliver of kitchen you could see from your position, trying not to freak out. Did Sett have roommates? You wracked your brain for the information, coming up blank. Maybe the noise was just the wind somehow? At least that was your train of thought until a woman stepped into view with a soft apology.
“I didn’t mean to disturb you,” she spoke, looking regretful as you stared at her, fear abating as you took her in.
She was roughly mom-aged, with long lilac hair and a matching pair of ears that sloped down the sides of her head, tips turning to a deep violet color. She was dressed in a collared white dress, holding a bowl and spoon in her hands with a guilty look on her gracefully beautiful face.
“Settrigh doesn’t know, does he?” she asked with a small smile.
“What?” you asked without thinking, nothing making sense.
“I will not tell him,” she promised, smiling at you like she knew you. “Girls have our secrets, after all. Though I have been telling him how long I wanted to meet you for, I did not really think it would ever happen.”
Did she think you were dating Sett?
You should probably deny it, for Sett’s sake at least, but you didn’t know what to say in the face of her kind smile.
“Come here,” she invited. “We can talk. I just started on the pancakes.”
“Uh…”
What you should do is make a quick retreat, never mention any of this again and go back to your life as Meyu, the thought of your idol life making you realize the full truth of her words. So she had heard you, which meant you couldn’t really refuse her invitation.
Nodding silently, you timidly followed her into the kitchen, hoping that you hadn’t just blown your double life to pieces.
The woman stood at the counter of the kitchen, gesturing for you to sit at the small table, flanked by four chairs. The kitchen was small but homey, much like the rest of the house. It looked lived-in, like this was a place of love, unlike the cold home you had grown up in, the kitchen only used by you when you were old enough to make your own meals.
The woman set the bowl down, washing her hands before sitting opposite you at the table, her gentle smile helping to settle your nerves.
“I’m Ciorah,” she introduced herself. “Settrigh’s mother.”
That… made a lot of sense. And Sett had mentioned something about his mother yesterday during his drunken confession. But wait, did that mean she had been here last night too, when you and Sett had been on the couch together?
“We have a tradition,” she spoke up, unaware of your inner turmoil. “Since he was a child, I would make him blueberry pancakes every Saturday morning. Settrigh likes to sleep in so I just let myself in.”
Well, that relieved part of your stress, not having to worry that Sett’s mom might have seen you making out with her son on the couch. But that brought another question to mind; while the house wasn’t huge, it seemed a little big for just one person, not to mention altogether too neighborhoody for a celebrity.
“Do you not live here too?” you asked.
Ciorah laughed, eyes crinkling with amusement. “He worries about me living in this old neighborhood, so he bought me an apartment in another area. He just does not want to let go of this old house just yet, no matter how many times I fuss over him living here alone.”
“He sounds like a good son,” you commented.
With how brash he could be, you were surprised to see how sweet and gentle his mother was. She seemed like what anyone would want in a mother. You would give anything to have a mother that worried about you, that cared enough to make you pancakes even one time.
“Are you alright?” Ciorah asked, and you blinked, not having realized just how close to tears you had come, seeing what you had never had right in front of you.
“I’m fine,” you said, knowing that you didn’t sound fine and feeling like you needed to give her some sort of explanation for your sudden dip in mood. “Just, uh, this is all so nice. I never had much of a relationship with my parents.”
“Oh, I am sorry to hear that,” she responded with genuine sympathy, making you realize you should probably clarify that they weren’t dead, realizing how your careless words must have sounded to her.
“They’ve just been overseas for years,” you explained hurriedly. “It’s nothing bad, I’m sorry. I just don’t think they ever wanted a kid. It’s okay though, I’m used to it by now.”
She shook her head. “I can see my Settrigh has only made things harder for you. I cannot imagine that you would appear in his life so soon after that television show for no reason.”
“I, uh–” How could you tell Sett’s mom to her face about your half-baked revenge plot? You weren’t blind, you could see how insane you would look to anyone else.
Ciorah smiled at you, a smile that held no judgment or malice. “I am not upset with you, my dear. If anything, Settrigh has earned a little recompense in return for what he has done. I won’t tell him about any of this, so how about I be your substitute mother for this moment and you tell me what has happened?”
“I…” It was tempting; you had never been the kind of person to confide in people, but at the same time, you felt comforted by her motherly energy. She had done nothing to you, hadn’t threatened to expose your secret, hadn’t yelled at you when she had every right to for how suspicious you had been.
And more than anything, you found yourself wanting just once to feel like you could have a mother-daughter talk, an experience you had dreamed about so many times over the years. It was that feeling that moved your tongue, opening up to her about everything.
For your own peace of mind, you left the making out on the couch part of your story out, but didn’t hold back on much else.
“…I guess I just wanted him to be a villain so badly that I was blind to the truth,” you admitted. “I went way overboard, I know.”
Ciorah sighed, shaking her head. “You are not to blame. I gave Settrigh an earful when I saw what he had done on that show.”
“You did?” you asked, finding it hard to believe.
“I did,” she confirmed with a giggle. “But I did not need to. He told me he has asked his agency to make a statement putting the fault on all him, but they would not agree. I know I am his mother, but I know that he is truly sorry for what he did.”
“I believe you,” you said. “He said as much last night.”
You were surprised as she reached across the table to take your hand in hers, wondering to yourself if this is what your mother would do if she had ever cared about you.
“I have always wanted a daughter,” she admitted with a smile. “But I understand if you would like to go back to your normal life. My son will just have to accept the consequences of his thoughtless actions.”
You could see why she would assume you’d want to be rid of him, of everything that had happened to you since that show taping. You didn’t even know how he would take the you being Meyu thing, let alone if there was even a way for you and Sett to date, given your agency’s likely vendetta against him. But even considering all that, you didn’t want to just walk away from him without ever telling him your secret.
“I think I should tell him, when he wakes up,” you said, resolved now that you had chosen a course of action. “He deserves to know.”
Ciorah nodded, glancing towards the kitchen doorway before turning back to you, a strange glint in her eye. “I understand your feelings, but I have a suggestion.”
You stared at her, not having any idea what she would say next.
“I may just be a meddling mother who watches too many dramas, but I think you should return some of the grief he has given you,” she said, smiling conspiratorially. “Come to him as Meyu and tell him that you have feelings for him.”
“But he said that he realized he doesn’t like Meyu like that,” you rebuffed, not understanding how getting rejected as Meyu would help you at all.
“That is my point,” she giggled. “Then you will get his most honest thoughts. Make him turn down Meyu in order to earn your forgiveness.”
Was Sett’s mother really suggesting that you lay a trap for her son?
“…and you’re sure you’re really his mother?” you asked, incredulity on full display.
“I have told Settrigh many times to treat women with respect,” she explained simply. “I do not see anything wrong with reminding him why that is important.”
“It’s not a bad idea,” you acknowledged, allowing yourself to smile back at her. “But I’m not even sure if my agency will let us date, as much as I… want to.”
“I cannot say I understand the industry,” she said carefully. “But I know my son will do everything he can to protect you. He may not tell me everything, but I know his heart.”
“I’m glad you were here,” you told her, meaning every word. “It’s nice to feel like I have a real mom for a bit.”
“And you are just as sweet as you seem on T.V.,” she replied happily. “Your parents should be ashamed for treating such a sweet girl like they have. As far as I am concerned, you are welcome on our pancake Saturdays as long as you would like to be. Just let me know if Settrigh does anything like that again and I will pinch his ear so hard that he will wish he was born without ears!”
You laughed, tension fully dissolved as Ciorah took up mixing the pancake batter again, the domestic scene one you had never experienced for yourself before. You had gotten used to being lonely, but deep down, you had always wanted this. So as awkward as it would be to have pancakes with Sett and his mom the night after he drunkenly confessed to you, you stayed.
You had been watching Ciorah skillfully flip pancakes when Sett burst through the doorway, his eyes finding you immediately, so frantic that he had missed the other person in the room entirely.
For a moment, you just stared at each other. You tried to search his face for exactly how much of last night he remembered, but he wasn’t giving anything away. His stare was so intense and you desperately wanted to know if it was for the reason you suspected or not.
“Don’t just stand in the doorway, Settrigh,” Ciorah scolded him gently, his head whipping to her and confirming clearly to you that he hadn’t noticed she was here too.
“…ma?”
“Pancakes are almost ready,” she told him simply. “Can you set the table for three?”
Sett looked thrown off, but obeyed his mother and made his way over to a cabinet, Ciorah winking at you while his back was turned. Seemed that she also found her son’s stupor amusing. You knew Akali would want to hear about all of this later, mentally preparing yourself for the meeting the in-laws jokes you knew would be coming your way.
You looked up as a plate was set in front of you, Sett still looking lost as he handed you a fork and knife, the utensils and plates all printed with dainty purple flowers. It didn’t seem like Sett had changed anything about the kitchen since his mom had moved out, her touch obvious, especially in the matching flower-patterned tablecloth that you were sure Sett hadn’t been the one to purchase.
Sett sat down across from you when he was finished setting the table, both of you clearly unable to think of something to say.
You were a strange trio, Sett shirtless with messy hair, and you still in your clothes and likely-smudged makeup from last night. Yet none of it seemed to phase his mom at all as she put a plate of pancakes down in the center of the table before taking her own seat.
“Your sweet friend has been telling me all about all the trouble you have been causing her,” Ciorah chided her son, who shot you a suspicious glance before answering, probably wondering exactly what you had told her. Meanwhile, you studied his face as if his expression would reveal to you just how much of last night he remembered.
“Sorry, ma,” he answered, the words sounding like he had said them to her often.
“Not to me!” she insisted sternly, gesturing to you with one delicate motion of her hand.
Sett seemed reluctant to shift his gaze to you, but couldn’t seem to disobey his mom, and so his eyes met yours long enough to say the single word.
“…sorry.”
You laughed at the awkward face he was making, and his cheeks flushed as he broke his eyes away from yours, choosing instead to start stacking pancakes on his plate.
“He can be quite shy with girls,” Ciorah explained to you, Sett immediately stiffening up across from you, hand freezing on the way to grab another pancake, while his mom continued, willfully oblivious. “Settrigh has never brought a girl here for me to meet before, so this is quite a lovely surprise.”
“Ma, it ain’t–” Sett started, until a fierce look overtook her features, the two having a silent conversation, one that ended in him relenting, slumping back down in his seat. “…isn’t like that,” he corrected himself.
So her objection had been on the word ain’t? You couldn’t help but find his response adorable. Ciorah hadn’t mentioned Sett’s father, but it was clear to you how much he respected her.
“We do not need to get into all the details now,” she teased him. “The pancakes will get cold if we just sit here talking. Now let me get yours ready.”
Ciorah reached across the table and snatched his plate of haphazardly-stacked pancakes from him before he had a chance to react.
Sett looked uncharacteristically frazzled as he made a grab to get the plate back, his mom holding it just out of his reach with a conspiratorial smile your way that you didn’t understand the meaning behind.
You were quickly enlightened, watching Sett’s expression grow more and more mortified as his mom began to draw a heart with whipped cream on the top pancake, filling in the heart with several scoops of sugared strawberries in syrup, the end result looking like something that would be a popular item for women in cafés to order.
Ciorah smiled knowingly, setting the plate back down in front of her son, who couldn’t make eye contact with either of you.
“Would you like me to make a plate for you as well, dear?” she turned to ask you.
“Yes please!” you agreed readily, turning to see Sett staring at you, his plate ignored. “What’s wrong? Why aren’t you eating your pancakes?”
Your faux-innocent tone had his furry ears flattening against his head immediately as he looked between you and his mother, eyes narrowing with suspicion. “…there somethin’ I’m missing here?”
It wasn’t like you hadn’t been keeping him in the dark since you had met him as this version of you, but it was a strange feeling to have this own mother be your accomplice, encouraging you to deceive him one last time.
“That is a secret between us girls,” Ciorah giggled, placing your matching decorated pancakes in front of you.
They looked so good, even better knowing the motherly love that was behind them. So as you took your first bite, you resolved yourself to make sure the plan succeeded, wondering if Sett would react like she had predicted.
You had excused yourself after breakfast, with the excuse of letting Sett get some rest. Ciorah didn’t let you go without giving you a long hug and sending you off with a large Tupperware of baked goods she had originally brought for Sett.
Sett had walked you out, apologizing for his mom’s insistence with a sorry, ma can get like that sometimes, before adding that her sweet rolls were always his favorite.
I didn’t mind, you had told him before parting ways, not wanting to get into all the reasons why just yet. Not until you finally told him the truth and heard what he had to say, knowing everything you had been hiding.
You had been too swept up by Ciorah to think more about how Sett would react. She seemed so certain that he would react positively, and he had drunkenly confessed to you last night, but that was still no guarantee he would want anything to do with you once you came clean about all your lies.
You tried to think about what you would do if this happened to you, hesitating to ponder the subject more when you realized just how much you would hate deceit at this level being revealed to you. And here you were, asking him to accept something you would have a hard time with if you were in his position. You had taken his original wrong and tripled it, finding yourself so in over your head that you weren’t sure if you would find his forgiveness at any level.
“You’re overthinking it,” Akali dismissed as you regaled her with the story over the phone. “I don’t think he’s like that. And besides, he fucked up first.”
You could always trust Akali to be in your corner, even when you felt like you didn’t deserve it.
“What if he just thinks I’m crazy?” you asked in a small voice, phone vibrating with a text as you spoke, pulling the phone back from your ear to look at the message. “Oh god, I’m such a bad person, Kali. He just texted me a picture of his mom’s handwritten pancake recipe.”
“So?” she countered. “I think his mom’s right, he’s clearly down bad. I don’t think he’s going to take the news bad anyways.”
“I still think he’s going to back out of the room slowly and call the nearest mental hospital,” you insisted pessimistically.
“No, what he’s gonna do is think wow, my super hot assistant manager is also my favorite super hot idol,” she hit back, forcing a laugh from you with her Sett impression, expertly slicing your gloom in half. “He’s not gonna care. I’ll bet boba for a month he won’t.”
“But what if he–”
“Just relax,” Akali cut in, stopping another series of nervous rambles from you. “It’s no big deal. You’re just confessing your feelings to the first guy you’ve ever loved.”
“Akali!”
You didn’t have to wait long for the opportunity to execute your plan, which was both bad and good for your nerves. Sett had a solo appearance on a talk show’s freestyle rap segment, an easy enough job that you were sent with him alone to it, a gym bag full of your Meyu stuff at your side, excusing the bag away as your stuff for going to the gym after the job was done.
Sett had been none the wiser as he headed off to get his makeup done before he would be sent back to the dressing room to await his call time. As the door closed behind him, you couldn’t help but wonder if that would be your last interaction before he told you to get out of his life.
You really hated being nervous. You were never nervous, the aching in your chest now pounding like you had been stabbed.
With traitorously shaking hands, you unzipped your bag, the muscle memory quickly kicking in as you got into Meyu mode, soon staring into bright blue contacts in the dressing room mirror. You looked like you should be going to guest on a show, headline a concert… all things that sounded way easier to you than what you had actually gotten dressed up for this time.
Once you were ready, you hid the gym bag with your things behind the couch, settling yourself on the tall barstool in front of the vanity, doing your best to psych yourself up for what was to come.
You sat on that stool for twenty-five agonizing minutes before the door opened at last, straightening your posture and doing your best to banish all your nerves.
“Hey, did Kayn text–”
Sett’s voice cut out as he caught sight of you and you felt your idol mask slip fully into place as you caught sight of the shock plain on his face. The game was on.
“Close the door,” you told him in your Meyu voice, doing your best to sound casual and seductive.
Sett silently obeyed, slowly closing the door behind him, still looking like his brain had short-circuited, which brought a smile to your face.
“Your little assistant let me in,” you told him, standing up, Sett tensing up like he was trapped in a cage with a wild animal.
“Where’s–” he tried to ask, but you cut him off, even as you were secretly happy that he was asking about you even with Meyu right in front of him.
“Doesn’t matter,” you said, coming to a stop before him, too close for him to possibly misinterpret the situation. “I told her I wanted to talk to you in private about something very important.”
Sett looked like he wanted to say something, but you didn’t give him the chance, putting your all into the performance, needing to see him reject Meyu fully and completely.
“I’ve been thinking about you, you know,” you said, pleased by how tense Sett felt as you ran a hand up his arm. “About that kiss. And I think we’d make a cute couple.”
You desperately hoped you were reading the uncomfortable-seeming expression on his face right, trying not to look too eager as he stepped back and out of your grip, flattening his back against the door.
“Meyu, I… this ain’t a good idea,” he said, sounding more uncomfortable than you’d ever heard him sound.
“Why not?” you pouted, crossing your arms as you played your part. “You obviously like me… or did you just kiss me for the attention?”
“No!” he insisted strongly, eyes wild with panic. “That ain’t it, it’s just, uh…”
“Just what?” you insisted angrily. “If you don’t like me and you didn’t kiss me for attention, then why? You nearly destroyed my career, and now you’re rejecting me?”
You had to admit it felt too good to get those initial feelings out, even if you didn’t really hold them against him anymore.
Sett’s expression morphed from uncomfortable to regretful in front of your eyes. You watched his frame slump before you, but kept up eye contact as he began to speak, your heart clenching as you hoped desperately to hear him say what you wanted to hear most.
“…I was bein’ stupid,” he said at last with a resigned sigh. “I thought I loved you, but I didn’t even know you. I just built the moment up in my head before I ever thought about how you’d feel. You have every right to hate my guts right now.”
“…what if I don’t?” you replied quietly, Sett’s eyes going wide. “What if I still want us to date?”
Sett looked genuinely pained, but this was necessary. You needed him to tell Meyu what he had told you that night at his house.
Sett finally broke eye contact then, staring down at the floor. “…I can’t.”
“Why?” you insisted, doing your best to push him for the answer you wanted to hear, the one his mother and Akali were so sure he would give. Silently, you begged Sett to stop being so stubborn.
Sett leaned back against the door so heavily that you were surprised the wood didn’t creak under his weight. You backed up a few steps, giving him space as you waited for him to gather his thoughts.
The longer he stayed silent, the more unnerved you felt. Should you just give up the act now, come clean and beg for his mercy? Was this all just a dumb idea that was destined to fail from the start?
“I’d take the kiss back if I could,” he admitted at last. “And I’ll take whatever punishment would make you feel like we’re even, don’t give a damn what my agency says.”
You let out an even breath in place of a sigh, not wanting to give yourself away, unable to resist the urge to push him just a little further.
“And if I said the punishment was to be my boyfriend?” you prompted.
Sett shook his head. “That’d only be a punishment for you. Couldn’t shackle ya to a boyfriend who’s in love with someone else.”
His words hit you straight in the chest, knowing you were on the cusp of hearing his feelings, sober this time.
“You deserve someone who’ll treat you like a person, not some jackass like me who thought he was in love with a girl on T.V.,” he added, trying clumsily to salvage your feelings, the attempt heartwarming.
“Does she know?” you asked, taking the chance to check if he remembered the other night or not while you had the opportunity.
“Nah,” he answered, surprising you with his honesty. “Was plannin’ on askin’ her out after her contract is done, but not sure if she deserves bein’ brought into the mess I’ve made. Not even sure how she feels about me.”
You smiled, knowing it was time to give up before he got too dispirited, now that you had got exactly the answer you had wanted to hear.
“C’mere,” you said, grabbing his hand and dragging a reluctant Sett over to the couch, pushing him to sit down.
“Meyu, this ain’t—”
“I’m not hitting on you, calm down,” you laughed, seeing where the panic in his eyes was heading. “Now just sit there for a minute and then we can talk.”
Sett looked tense, glancing towards the door, probably worried about where you had gone. Luckily for him, he was about to find out. All you could hope was that he didn’t hate you when this was over.
Approaching the mirror, you began by removing your blue contacts, placing them back in their case before picking up your makeup wipes. A glance back at Sett showed him staring down at the floor again, probably wishing it would just swallow him up so he could escape what he definitely felt was an awkward situation.
The closer you got to having your makeup fully removed, the higher your heartrate spiked, fearing his reaction but knowing you had to come clean all the same. Finally, you placed the last wipe down, you stared at your normal face in the mirror for a moment before calling out to Sett one last time in your Meyu voice.
“There’s something you need to know.”
Turning, you removed your wig at the same time, setting it on the counter and standing before him now as plain, normal you and desperately hoping he wouldn’t reject you too.
Sett exhaled your name, on his feet in an instant, a hard gleam in his eyes that unnerved you.
“I should have told you,” you spoke quickly as Sett began to advance on you, worried by his silence. “I… I only did it because—”
“…cuz I was a jackass,” he finished for you, taking the last few steps, backing you against the vanity, leaning down, his face so close you could feel his breath against your lips. “Can’t say I didn’t deserve it. If you wanna reject me back now, better do it quick.”
“What?” you replied. “I wouldn’t—”
“Good,” he grinned, lips brushing yours with how close your faces were now. “Would make kissin’ you now a lot more awkward.”
His large hand cupped your cheek, pulling you firmly against his lips with a satisfied exhale. Sett eagerly met tongues with you, hands going to your thighs to easily lift you up onto the counter, your hands finding purchase against his firm chest.
“Been wanting to do that,” he growled against your neck, pressing kisses by your ear, his body pressed as close to yours as he could be.
You laughed, leaning into the kisses happily. “Good thing you already did.”
“Doesn’t count,” he argued, scraping his teeth against your ear and sending a pleasant shiver down your spine. “Wanted to kiss you, not Meyu.”
“You did that too,” you giggled, Sett going still in response, pulling back to stare at you in confusion. “Guess you don’t remember what happened when I got you home from the club.”
Sett looked physically pained as he took in the information, but recovered quickly, smirking as he leaned back down to your lips. “Too bad ya didn’t tell me the morning after. Could’ve done this much sooner, pretty girl.”
Sett’s mouth was back on yours, one hand moving under your short skirt, fingers rubbing your center over your panties, grinning against your mouth when you let out a breathy moan against his own. He didn’t waste time being gentle, which was perfectly fine with you right now as you struggled to maintain the kiss as his fingers began to build you up to a better feeling than you had ever been able to do on your own.
Sett knew it too, pulling back to kiss at your neck and ear again, your eyes closing tightly as he brought you closer and closer to where you were desperate to be.
“Feels good?” he asked, voice low and sexy. “C’mon, I wanna hear how much you like my fingers.”
“Sett,” you moaned, further words escaping you as he scraped his teeth along your ear again, his fingers under your skirt relentless in maintaining pace.
Where had this Sett come from? It was a relief to know he didn’t hate you now, but… wait, you hadn’t actually confirmed that, had you?
You wanted to ask, you really did, but you were so close now that all you could focus on was how bad you needed to cum. How was he so good at this?
“Just a bit, just…” you managed, hands fisting his shirt as you panted the words.
“More?” he finished, pulling back to stare down at you with lust-hazed eyes locked on your face. “I can do that, baby. Just gotta cum for me.”
He didn’t let up one bit, your underwear a wet mess as his fingers pushed you over the edge, not letting up until you placed a shaky hand on his arm.
Sett smiled down at you as you tried to regain your brain function, leaning down to press a short kiss to your lips, his proximity to you letting you feel all of how hard he was right now.
“I, I can…” you started, not exactly knowing what you were trying to offer with your own inexperience but desperately wanting to do something for him, to hear him make those kinds of noises for you.
Sett sighed, pulling back from you with a frustrated glance at the door. “Wish we could, but I wanna take my time the first time I have you, and we don’t exactly have a lotta that right now.”
You sat up straighter, momentarily wincing at the level of wetness between your legs as you reluctantly agreed. You were honestly lucky nobody had come by to get him by now, as bad as you wanted him back between your legs right now.
You politely looked away as Sett attempted to adjust himself in his pants, suddenly very glad that it wasn’t you that had to go out and perform in front of an audience right now.
“Wanna take you up on that offer if you’re free tonight,” he grinned, bringing your attention back to him, his infectious smile almost enough to drive away your current worries, but you still had to ask.
“So you’re not mad?” you asked hesitantly, forcing yourself to meet his eyes. “I’ve been lying to you, I would have tried to ruin your career if I had actually found any dirt on you.”
You expected anger, but instead received a raised eyebrow, Sett leaning back into your space. “Too distracted by my abs to find any good dirt?”
You froze up, not expecting the teasing, Sett’s laughter at what must have been a thoroughly shocked look on your face making your face run warm.
“Nah, I’m not mad,” he replied. “It’s just funny, both girls of my dreams bein’ the same person.”
You weren’t given a chance to respond to his earnest words, not that you could do much other than stare at him in embarrassed awe. A smaller part of you hated exactly how spot on Akali’s assessment had been, but you shoved it down for the moment.
“You’re needed on set,” came a call from outside the room, accompanied by a series of knocks, whatever assistant likely running too late to bother coming in the room, which was very convenient for you now in your current position caged against the vanity.
You and Sett looked at each other for a short moment, and even as bad as you wanted to kiss him again, he had people waiting on him. Sett easily caught your eyes wandering to his lips, grinning and pulling you into his chest.
“You’re so damn cute,” he said, holding you in the hug for a few short moments before pulling back, looking at you with unexpectedly serious eyes. “You’re comin’ home with me after this, right?”
“But Alune–”
“Don’t care,” he dismissed easily. “Whatever she wants can wait till tomorrow, ‘cuz I’m gonna go crazy if I can’t have you under me tonight.”
You powered through your embarrassed shock like a champion, thanking your years as an idol. “Who said you won’t be under me tonight?”
Sett let out a bark of laughter, glancing over at the door as if he resented its existence. “You’re really gonna make me go out there after sayin’ something that hot? This ain’t just the next step in your plan, is it? Killin’ me right now to get your revenge?”
“You’re not going to die,” you teased him, loving the new rapport with him more than you would ever admit out loud. “But you should probably go before they come back.”
“You gonna clean up and follow me?” he asked, eyes drifting down to your still-upturned skirt, panties still obviously wet. “Would do it myself if I–”
“Just go!” you insisted, failing to hide how flustered you were feeling, hurriedly reaching down to pull your skirt down to cover your underwear, not that it would do anything to erase the knowledge from Sett’s mind. “I’ll be out soon.”
“No need for a deal this time,” he promised smugly. “I’m gonna keep your eyes on me all on my own this time.”
Sett laughed as your jaw dropped, staring at you for one moment more as if intent on burning a picture in his mind before he finally left, the door shutting and allowing you to finally relax your nerves.
Had that seriously just happened? You were still having a hard time believing that had just happened. Beyond all your panic and now relief, you realized you just felt… happy. Happier than you had felt in a long time.
It was on unsteady legs that you changed back into your comfy regular clothes and cleaned yourself up before heading off to the set, entering the group of production staff just as the rap segment began, Sett walking out on stage with a few other rappers that you vaguely recognized.
You stared at Sett even during the others’ turns to rap, his carefree grin making your heart skip a beat, unable to believe that he was really yours.
…or was he? You hadn’t actually asked him to be your boyfriend, let alone if that would even be possible if your agency had a say in the matter.
Thinking about the situation just irritated you. You weren’t about to let your agency control your life again, but was there even a way for you to keep both Sett and your job?
The answer came to you as you watched Sett take his turn to freestyle, a plan forming in your mind. You would make them see reason, whether they wanted to or not. You were their star talent, and you were intent on using that to your advantage.
You had compromised on so much, always been their perfect scandal-free star talent, so in your mind, you were owed a diva moment. And you would have it just as soon as you had a moment to make a phone call.
Sett had agreed immediately, eyes watching you like a very amused hawk as you made the phone call to your manager.
“I want to update the song before release,” you said, Sett’s hand on your thigh helping you stay calm. “I want to add a rap section just before the last chorus.”
“You realize how last minute this is, right?” your manager replied, sounding panicked. “We can just add a rap to your next single. Why did you want to rap anyways? You’ve never done one before, but I can talk to the higher ups about it if you really want to.”
“It won’t be me rapping,” you said, making eye contact with Sett, who smiled at you, squeezing your leg. “I want Sett to feature on Shy Boy, not my single after.”
The next noise you heard sounded like your manager dropping his phone before hastily picking it up again, Sett stifling a laugh beside you.
“Are you crazy?” he shot back when he had his phone back in his grasp. “The bosses will skin us both alive for even suggesting that! Why would Sett even agree to that?”
You locked eyes with Sett, who grinned, ready to hear you play your trump card. “Because he’s my boyfriend.”
This time you had expected the phone drop that came, your manager stuttering out a promise to call you back before hanging up, which finally allowed you and Sett to dissolve into laughter.
“Having second thoughts?” you asked Sett, whose nose wrinkled with offense.
“Hell no,” he responded defiantly. “Well, maybe for one thing. Should’ve kissed you on T.V. years ago.”
“Yeah, you probably should have,” you agreed, knowing the you that day would have thought you now was crazy. But there was no denying what a favor Sett had done for you, even if you hadn’t realized it then.
“So that gym stuff was a lie too?” Sett asked as you retrieved your bag from behind the couch to re-stow your Meyu stuff in it.
“Yeah,” you answered with a shrug. What was one more lie to come clean about?
“Good,” he replied. “‘Cause now that I know you’re free, I need to get you somewhere where I can hear you scream.”
Sett hadn’t even bothered to take a look around your place before pushing you against your closed front door, hiking your leg high on his waist so he could grind his clothed cock against you, pressing heated kisses against your neck while he worked his hips against yours.
“You have to…” You tried your best to be the responsible one. “You have to write your verse.”
“Later,” he dismissed, kissing you to silence further protests, a strategy that worked way too well, especially when he shifted and the friction of his hips against yours got way harder to resist the pull of.
“I’ll think better after I make you cum again,” he offered cheekily, grinning wider as he easily took notice of how flustered you were already.
He leaned back down, quickly finding a good spot on your neck, your hands grasping onto his shirt for dear life.
You had never been this tempted by a man before, always able to evade scandals and focus on work. But the more time you spent with Sett, the less you cared about that boring image that had taken years to cultivate. Sett was good for you, and you wanted him more now than you had wanted any number one single or sold-out concert. Now you were just hoping you wouldn’t embarrass yourself with your lack of experience.
“Tell you what,” Sett growled into your ear, easily lifting you into his arms, hands under your thighs. “If you can still remember your name after we’re done, I’ll write that verse tonight.”
“Deal,” you agreed, even though you had full confidence that he wouldn’t be writing any verses today.
Sett brought you over to the couch, setting you down on it but not joining you yet, to your surprise. You were further surprised when he dropped down to his knees before you, watching transfixed as he removed your shoes and socks, discarding them behind him.
“You okay with this?” he asked, hands raising to settle on your waist, fingers brushing against your bare skin.
“Yeah,” you managed to reply. You weren’t quite enough of a pure virgin to not know what he meant. And the thought of letting him do whatever he wanted to you right now was making your pulse rush with anticipation.
“Good,” he grinned. “‘Cuz I’d eat your pussy any time you ask.”
You looked away from his smirking face with a blush you couldn’t fight off, cursing your idol instincts for failing you in this moment. Though it wasn’t like you looked like much of an idol at the moment, raising your hips so Sett could pull your leggings and panties down and off, exposing your lower half to his hungry eyes.
“Uh, should I…?” you spoke up, awkwardly tugging at your sweater, hoping you didn’t sound as inexperienced as you felt.
“Do whatever you want, baby,” he answered, the pet name sparking warmth in your lower stomach. “I just wanna make you feel good.”
You made your best effort to supress a shiver as Sett leaned forward, easing your legs over his broad shoulders and allowing him easy access to your pussy.
Your intrusive thoughts wondered just how much experience he had over you, but only for a brief moment as Sett seemed intent on wiping your mind of all thought with the first press of his tongue to your clit.
He started out slow, feeling you out for any minute reactions, of which your oversensitive nerves were happy to provide. The feeling was so intense, and you couldn’t help but whine and squirm, so much so that Sett had to place a forearm over your waist to keep you in place while he worked.
Sett briefly pulled back to watch your face, his tongue being replaced by his thumb rubbing you in tight circles, the rising feelings making it hard to keep your eyes open, moaning softly as he hit a good streak, your orgasm approaching so fast that you felt like you could reach out and grab it if he just rubbed your clit a little more.
“No offense to Meyu, but she’s never sounded as good as you do right now,” Sett grinned before diving back in with his mouth, the reintroduction of his tongue on your clit making your breath come out in pants, Sett seeming intent to suck the life out of you through your pussy.
You weren’t exactly shy about your reactions, which Sett eagerly capitalized on, keeping up a steady rhythm with his tongue against your clit, rewarded with a panted moan of his name as he shot you over your peak.
Your legs were shaky, and you knew without Sett’s hands keeping you steady, you would sink to the ground with how boneless you felt after your orgasm. Slowly, he eased your legs off his shoulders and leaned over you on the couch.
“You sound so good,” he groaned into your ear. “Wish I could taste you more but I don’t think you could handle that right now.”
You wanted that too, the brief experience so addicting, but you weren’t about to just sit back and let the focus be only on you. Gathering up your nerve, you looked at Sett, only to find his focus back on your lower half, running a big hand over your thigh.
Sett closed his eyes readily as you leaned forward to kiss him, one hand drifting down to grab your ass and pull you in closer, seemingly unable to separate himself from your lips for long.
Pulling back, you stepped around him and got up, pulling your sweater and bra off and tossing them in the direction of the existing clothing pile.
“Sett,” you addressed him, his eyes obediently shifting from your chest to your face, the motion adorable with the slightly red tinge to his cheeks. “Clothes off and lay back on the couch.”
Sett grinned wide as he roughly pulled his shirt off, a seam audibly tearing in his excited haste, the sound not slowing his pace and making you wonder if he had even heard it. His pants and underwear were discarded with just as little care, his eyes focussed on you the entire time as he switched places, Sett sitting down on your couch like he belonged there, his intimidatingly-sized cock hard and pointed right at you.
You glanced down at his cock, not fully sure exactly what you wanted to do with it yet, but Sett beat you to the punch.
“Don’t need your mouth this time,” he said, voice low with unrestrained desire. “Just wanna be inside you, pretty girl.”
You couldn’t hide the slight shudder that his words went straight down your body, doing your best to discard your fears of your own inexperience as you stepped closer to the couch.
It wasn’t like you hadn’t watched porn before, at least enough to feign confidence as you straddled Sett, taking his cock in one hand and then sinking down on it in one fluid movement, the loud groan he let out music to your ears as his hands took up positions on both sides of your hips.
Even as wet as you were, you were not prepared for just how full you felt in that moment. You could tell Sett was big, had secretly guesstimated it just by looking at him fully clothed, but it was a whole other thing feeling him inside you.
Sett was having trouble adjusting too, as evidenced by his fingers gently clenching and unclenching your hips, his teeth gritted in what was certainly not pain.
“Need a second?” you asked him, feeling the need to tease him as if you weren’t in exactly the same position yourself.
“Funny,” he snorted, slowly raising you halfway off his cock. “I was gonna ask you the same thing after I make you cum a third time.”
You couldn’t respond, half-thought words turning into a cry of surprise as he started a steady pace without waiting for your half-baked comeback, pulling you down to meet his mouth with every thrust he made back upwards. You found your instincts, moving your body with his and meeting every kiss with everything you had.
Eventually, neither of you seemed able to part from the other, Sett pulling you fully onto him so he could hold you tightly to himself, thrusting up into you, the feeling this position brought on having you clutch at his back, nails digging into his skin.
“You’re so tight,” Sett growled in between kisses. “Feels so fuckin’ good, baby.”
“Sett,” you moaned in return. “Please, please, I’m so close.”
You were so wrecked, completely overwhelmed by the feeling of being on the verge of the strongest orgasm of your life, and Sett could clearly notice, moving slower and deeper when he noticed how it made you moan louder.
“Gonna cum, baby?” he asked, eyes focused on your face like a predator. “Wanna see that face you make again. Never wanna stop having you like this.”
Sett had strong follow-through, his thumb finding your clit and his mouth on the side of your neck as he rolled his hips into yours, his efforts rewarding him with your shuddered breathing and breathy cries of his name as he shoved you over the edge. You were so out of it, eyes shutting tightly as Sett took over entirely, coasting you along aftershocks of your high, only realizing after you returned to at least half coherence that he was still rock hard inside you.
“Sett, you…” you started, shaking your head to try and get your messy hair out of your eyes as you stared at him, unsure of what to say, what you should be doing now, but knowing that you weren’t about to let this end without returning the favor. “You haven’t–”
Sett let out a shaky breath, warm against your skin before responding, still slowly rocking you on his dick, the lingering sparks of feeling the movement prolonged making your toes curl.
“Not till you did,” he panted. “That’s three times now. Never gonna get tired of how cute you sound full of my—”
“Sett!” You tried to refocus the sly half-Vastaya. “I wanna make you cum. Tell me how you want me.”
Sett’s eyes went wide before a grin lifted his lips. “If ya insist… can you get on all fours for me then?”
You eagerly complied, trying to ignore the slick noise as you pushed off, getting into the requested position, Sett’s hands taking up their former position on your hips, lining himself up and pushing smoothly back inside you.
This time, the pace was all for him, hard and rough, the room instantly filled with the sounds of your bodies meeting, the squeaky couch noises fading away as you were tuned entirely into the sound of Sett’s voice, alternating between loud pants and groaned praises as he chased his own end.
All you could do was brace yourself against the cushion, clenching around Sett until he finally stilled, keeping his hips tightly pressed to yours for a long moment before finally pulling out, laying back against the couch with your body pulled on top of his, one strong arm around your waist, unwilling to part from you, which was just fine with you.
Your couch was luckily wide enough to allow you both to lay down, snuggling into his side coming to you as easy as breathing.
Sett leaned over to kiss your head, and even the reality of how sweaty and ruffled you felt couldn’t ruin the perfection of the moment.
It was almost strange to feel so at peace, no real-world stresses able to reach you here. Tomorrow, you could deal with the upset fans and your label freaking out. You weren’t going to let anything stop you from keeping Sett by your side, though you did wonder what the Heartsteel boys were going to think, knowing very well that you weren’t going to be able to hide your dual identities from them.
You would potentially wait longer than a day to admit to Sett just who had been behind the plan to force a confession to Meyu out of him, laughing silently at the face you knew he would make at the revelation that his own mom had helped conspire against him.
Sett snorted when you posed the question to him. “Ya know Kayn will probably think he has a better chance with Akali now.”
You laughed. “Last I heard she blocked him again for spamming her with eggplant emojis.”
Sett’s expression softened, his hand idly petting your hair. “Never thought I’d get you to laugh like that after how our first meeting went.”
“Well you didn’t exactly make the best first impression,” you noted, poking him in one of his furry ears., watching it twitch in response.
Sett winced, pulling your head in close so he could murmur into your ear. “Thought I’d regret it forever but I can’t regret anythin’ that got me here now.”
You were about to aww until he added, “…wasn’t kiddin’ about what I said, by the way. I’d drop anythin’ any time you want my mouth between your legs.”